Published Sex Stories / teen-stories

Home Education

MECCY on Teen Stories

I AM MATTHEW, I’M 15, I HAVE A MUSCULAR BODY AND A 9 INCH COCK.

ON FRIDAY I TOUCHED MY TEACHER CALLED MRS PIERCE ON THE LEG.

 

ON MONDAY WHICH WAS AN INSET DAY, ON THIS DAY I WAS ON MY OWN IN THE HOUSE WATCHING PORN. AROUND 10:00 THE DOO

Read More
R BELL RANG, WHEN ANSWERED IT MRS PIERCE WAS THERE IN A SHORT SKIRT AN SHIRT WHICH MADE HER TITS LOOK BIGGER. SHE THEN KISSED ME ON THE LIPS (FULL ON KISS), I THEN PUSHED HER AGAINST THE DOOR WHITCH CLOSED THE DOOR, THEN WE LANDED ON THE STAIRS. I UNZIPPED HER SHIRT AND SHE PULL MY SHIRT OFF. I THEN TOOK HER SKIRT OFF. WE WERE AT MY PARENTS BED, SHE THEN TOOK MY TRACKYS OFF. I THEN UNDID HER BLACK BRA TOO REVEAL THOSE TITS I HAD WANKED OVER SO MUCH, I THEN REMOVED HER BLACK THONG.

 

SHE PULLED DOWN MY BOXERS AND BEGAN TO SUCK MY COCK, IT FELT SO GOOD.

WHEN I FELT THE ORGASM BUILDING UP I SAID, “ I’M GOING TO CUM, OH FUCK I’M GOING TO CCCCUUUUUUUUMMMMMMM”.

WHEN I DID CUM, SHE SWALLOWED ALL OF IT.

 

I THEN INSERTED MY COCK INTO HER WET PUSSY AND BEGAN TO THRUST SLOWLY.

“YOU ARE REALLY GOOD AT THIS” SHE SAID

I STARTED TO SUCK HER TITS AT THE SAME TIME.

SHE THEN RAPPED HER LEGS ROUND ME.

 

“OH MATTHEW THRUST HARDER AND FASTER” SHE SHOUTED.

I THEN STARTED TO THRUST FASTER AND HARDER.

THEN I CUMMED AND IT WAS THE BIGGEST ORGASM I HAVE HAD EVER.

 

I CARRIED ON THRUSTING FOR ANOTHER 30 MINUTES CUMMING ALL THE WAY, THEN I STOPPED.

 

“THAT WAS THE BEST SEX I HAD EVER HAD” SHE SAID.

“MISS”

“CALL ME JANNIFER” SHE INTERRUPTED.

“JENNIFER WHY DID YOU CHANGE YOU MIND” I ASKED.

“ WELL I SAW YOU WHEN YOU WERE DOING P.E FROM MY WINDOW ONCE, YOU TOOK YOU SHIRT OFF AND SAW YOU SUPREMLY FIT BODY, AND YOU’RE THE SMARTEST PUPIL IN THE YEAR, WHY WOULD’T I WANT YOU” JENNIFER ANWSWERED.

 

WHEN WE’D GOT CHANGED, WE HAD ONE LAST PASSIONATE KISS.

 

IN THE NEXT YEAR WE’D HAVE SEX IN THE CLASSROOM JUST BEFORE LESSONS START, IN THE TOILETS AFTERSCHOOL AND ON THE SOFERS IN THE STAFF ROOM, IN THE HOLIDAYS.

  

Detention

punkguy on Teen Stories

Copyright 2006 http://www.DramaSex.com">http://refer.ccbill.com/cgi-bin/clicks.cgi?CA=923263-0000&PA=1081791">http://www.DramaSex.com All Rights Reserved

Two seniors were sitting in detention the last month of school. They had so many things in common.

For example, they were both pissed with the teachers who had given them detention even though it was their own fault that they were sitting there. They were two of the more popular people in the school and they were both known for their wild sexual behavior.

Oddly enough, even though they had so many of the same friends and so many similar personality traits, they barely knew each other. They’d heard of each other and seen each other around, but they’d never really taken the time to really stop and get

Read More
to know each other.

So here they were, sitting in the uncomfortable silence of Room 309, the detention room, just staring blankly at the wall, the desk, and anything else in sight.

Al couldn’t take it anymore. He needed to say something so he talked about the first thing that came to mind.

“This detention really fucking sucks, man,” he said.

Lori quickly joined in. She said, “Yeah, I hate my fucking teacher. He’s so perverted. He kept looking up my skirt.”

Al’s eyes lit up. Now she was talking about something he found interesting. “Really?” he asked.

“Yeah,” said Lori with a big smile. “It started turning me on.”

He looked her up and down as he spoke his last phrase. Lori was pretty, but nothing spectacular. She had long brown hair that was tied in a ponytail. Her figure was slim with small breasts and slender thighs.

He realized that that was the only reason he hadn’t tried to fuck her in the past. Al loved freaky women and he usually spit game at every freak that came within earshot, but Lori was small-breasted. Sexy, yes, but small up top. Al was a tit man.

He also realized what a mistake it was not to hit on her. She looked like a damn good fuck. She also looked like she was still horny from the teacher’s naughty gaze.

“How nice,” said Al. “So what kind of panties you got under there?”

Lori was wearing a skirt. She uncrossed her leg and looked at him, said, “You wanna see?”

And without a moment’s hesitation, she started lifting the skirt, revealing more of her slender, white thighs until the material of her red panties became visible. She turned one of her legs outward, and the other followed so she could face him, but for one quick second, she was sitting with her legs wide apart with her skirt hiked all the way up.

Al felt his cock sliding down his leg. He wanted to fuck in the worst way.

“Man, those are some really nice panties,” he said.

“Thank you,” said Lori. She opened her legs a little further and started sliding her fingers along the thin, see-thru material.

Al stared a little harder as if he was trying to memorize every detail. He could see what looked like a patch of hair just above her clit, but what really turned him on was the way her panties were squeezed between her pussy lips.

It looked really sexy. He had to touch.

There desks were close together so her pussy was just an arm’s reach away. She also pushed her pelvis towards him when she saw him reaching for her.

He slid his thumb in the split. Even though it was covered by the panties, his thumb slipped right in. He started finger fucking her. She started humping his thumb in slow circles as the smile faded off her face and passion took its place.

“Oh, you like that, huh?”

“Yeah,” she said.

“It’s turning you on?” he asked.

“Uh-huh,” Lori replied.

He pulled the panties up and over to his right. Lori had a big clit. It was sticking out like sore thumb, which explained why she was reacting so intensely to his fondling. She could barely stay vertical in her seat.

“Ohh,” she said. “My panties are wet.”

“I like wet panties,” said Al.

“You do?”

“Yeah,” he said.

He kept sliding his thumb up and down her split. As her pussy got wetter, he would slide his finger into the split and sometimes in her hole. Then he’d pull it out and use the pussy juice as lube to masturbate her clit.

He loved that big, wet clit. He liked watching the way her juicy pussy yielded and moved with his hand, but he always returned to the clit. He knew he was driving her crazy. She looked like she would jump his dick on the spot if he pulled it out.

It felt so good she didn’t care anymore. She had lifted her shirt and pulled her tits out.

She noticed Al was on his knees when she opened her eyes. She didn’t remember him getting up, but either way, as good as his hand was, she wanted him to put his mouth on her.

All of a sudden, his head dropped and Lori felt his tongue sliding up her up clit as his wet lips closed around it. Then she felt a powerful suction as a wave of tingles rushed through her body.

Al was an excellent pussy eater. He never rushed anything. Instead, he pleasured her with just enough contact and teased by biting her panties and licking around her sensitive areas, making her eager for more.

“Suck it,” she whispered. “Oh, yeah…like that.”

Between his tongue and fingers, he had her creaming pussy juice all over her panties.

It went on for a good ten minutes. They were so bold and caught up in what they were doing that neither of them once thought to take a look at the door. Anyone could have walked in but they didn’t care.

“Oh, oh, oh,” she was moaning. It was getting louder by the second.

Finally, Al stopped and said, “I want those wet panties. I want to taste them.”

She stood up and took them off. Al was a nasty man. He started licking her juices from them.

Lori sat back down and watched as she fondled herself. Al quickly wrapped the panties around his thumbs and resumed stroking her clit through them.

“Oh!!” she screamed.

She could feel the tingles getting stronger. Her legs were cocked wide open and she was squeezing her nipples and tits hard.

“Ohh, Oh…”

An intense orgasm ripped through her. Her whole body was jumping with excitement.

For the first time she remembered they were in school so she tried her hardest to keep from screaming at the top of her lungs like she wanted to. It felt so good.

Her orgasm died down eventually and Al took her panties from her pussy, said, “These panties are sopping wet.”

“Wanna taste them?”

“Oh, yeah,” he said, then he licked them. “Wanna try them?” he asked.

“Yeah,” replied Lori. She was so infatuated with Al at that point that she would’ve said yes to anything he asked.

He handed them to her and she started licking her own juices from the panties. She was already familiar with the taste because plenty of men had fucked her and then stuck their dicks back in her mouth.

“They taste good, don’t they?” asked Al.

“Uh-huh.”

They passed them back and forth taking turns licking her juices off. Then Al took one last sniff and got up.

“Fuck this shit. Let’s ditch,” said Al.

Lori said, “Sounds good to me.”

She hung her panties on the chalk board and they walked away arm-in-arm.

THE END.

Copyright 2006 http://www.DramaSex.com">http://refer.ccbill.com/cgi-bin/clicks.cgi?CA=923263-0000&PA=1081791">http://www.DramaSex.com All Rights Reserved

College Visit

misstrouble on Teen Stories

My friend Jenna had suggested that we go to a friend of hers college for
their homecoming parties one weekend. I had made up a lie to my parents
that I was stating over at Jenna's. That's how I came to be sitting in a
dormitory room playing drinking games with Jenna, three girls and three
guys. With the exception of Jenna, they were all in college. Two of the
girls lived in the room and for a couple hours we drank and played drinking
games. I was not a big drinker so I was getting kinda drunk. One of the
guys, Brad, was blond, tall, and oh so cute. He kinda took care of me and
told me I didn't have to drink as much as everyone said. Right before we
were getting ready to go to a

Read More
party, I realized that I had in fact, drank
too much. Everyone realized it. All of the sudden my mouth began to water
uncontrollably. I grabbed their garbage can and puked -- hard. Everyone
groaned and moaned, as they were just getting ready to walk out the door.
Brad was such a sweetie. He agreed to help me clean it up. Everyone else
said they were leaving and told us where to meet them.



Brad took the garbage can to the bathroom on the floor to clean it out.
I felt bad for him, having to sneak into a girls dormitory bathroom and
clean up puke because of me, so when he returned, I was ready to thank him.



He walked into the room, smiled, and put the garbage can back. When he
turned around he looked very surprised to find me on my knees in front of
him. Before he could say anything, I pulled his dick out of his pants and
began sucking on it. It was so big that it stretched and pushed against
the side of my cheeks before I could straighten it out and attempt to deep
throat him. However when I made my first gagging noise, Brad must have
flashed back to me puking and quickly pulled me to my feet. I got onto one
of the girl's bed on my hands and knees and he pushed my black and white
one piece dress off over my head, pushed my blue and white panties to the
side, and entered me from behind. His fingers pressed down into my lower
back as he began to fuck me doggy style. We both groaned and he said,
"Ahhhh yeah. I wanna fuck your pussy." I layed my face on the thick
blanket draped over the bed as he pushed in and out of me. I reached back
with my right hand to hold his.

My hand must have looked so tiny in this
cute college guys big paw. I held on as tight as I could as he fucked me
till I climaxed, feeling only slightly bad about my juices dripping on some
poor girl bed that I didn't even know. I managed to push myself up onto my
hands as he pulled out.

"Do you wanna taste your pussy?" he asked. I sat on the bed and began
to suck his big penis, it's juices and the musty taste of my juices mixing
together. "Ahhhh, yes!" he moaned, "Taste your pussy."

After a minute or so of sucking, I lay on my back and he moved in,
hovering over me and sliding his big member into me. He began to fuck me,
grinding me back and forth on a bed that wasn't even ours.

"Oh, God, yes," I moaned.

"Are you my fuck toy," he whispered.

A simple "Yes" was all I could muster as he slowly rocked in and out of
me. I grabbed at my tits and kneaded them together. He pushed my panties
to the side with his left hand and steadied himself with the right. He
began to do me harder and harder until his balls were bouncing off my ass.
The slapping noise lasted a good thirty seconds or so, echoing above my
moans and whimpering.

He pulled out, positioned me on my side, slid my drenched panties off
and began to spoon me. His arms encompassed me, holding my big titties,
sliding down to my waist and hips, and holding my leg up while he pumped in
and out of me. He was so strong. He thrust harder and harder. Soon his
left hand was cupping my chin, his fingers sliding into my mouth as I
sucked them. My white pump on my left foot came to rest on his thigh, as I
spread myself wide to take all of him in. I felt his cock expand inside my
tight walls, and soon he was shooting his hot cum inside of me, groaning in
my ear.

When he was done, he collapsed on his back, his thick cock resting on
his stomach. I crawled to my knees and took it into my hungry mouth,
slurping up every last drop of his cum and our sex that I could. Then I
climbed up and sat above him with my back to him. He rubbed at my pussy
until he was hard again. Then he pushed his meat in as we slowly began to
fuck. I grabbed at my chest and soon his hands were clasping mine, holding
my breast tightly as I lowered myself up and down on his rod. He rose to
meet me faster and faster, slipping out from time to time before easing it
back into my pussy with his free hand.

 He pinched my nipples and then
would rub at my pussy, right above his thrusting tool, before returning his
attention to pinching and tugging on my nipples again. He grabbed both of
my legs behind the knees, pushed them together and rose his hips faster and
faster, his big dick penetrating me again and again.

"AHHHHHH, YES!" I groaned loudly as I awkwardly slipped off to the side.
I climbed to my knees and this time turned to face him as I sat above him,
his engorged cock rubbing against my crotch. But this time he spit on his
hand, rubbed it on his dick and began to muscle it into my tight rectum. I
leaned down to kiss him as he grasped my fleshy ass cheeks, pulling me up
and down on his cock.

"OHHHHH, GOD, YES!" I screamed. "EWWW, AHHHHH, FUCK!" I knew that
anyone walking past in the hall could hear my screams and wailing

Evie

Stockman61 on Teen Stories

EVIE

 

THIS IS ALL TRUE. ONLY EVIE'S NAME IS CHANGED, SLIGHTLY.

I first met Evie at church. We went to the same church, and both

of us attended Youth Group, Sunday evenings. I was almost 18,

and it turned out she was barely 14.

We enjoyed talking to each other, and I found her fairly attractive.

She was a brunette, rather short - about 4'7", and still a little chubby.

Anyway, one Sunday after chatting a bit, we drifted out to the

yard next to the church building, which was not visible from inside.

I don't remember which of us initiated the kiss, but we both quickly

got into it. Soon, as we kissed, I was squeezing her little tits and

rubbing her crotch through her woolen dress. She eagerly pressed

h

Read More
er budding breasts into my hand, and hunched up against me,

while I rubbed her pussy through her dress.

Getting a bit bolder, I unzipped my pants. She needed no promp-

ting, stuck her little hand into my open fly, and started squeezing

my cock, smiling up at me while we kissed even more deeply,

licking each other's tongue.

Soon, we had to break for air, and I said, "Evie, would you like to

take a little drive?"

"Sure!" she answered, and after I zipped up,we walked hand-in-hand

to where I had parked the family car.When we got to it, she said, "Wow!

This is a beautiful car! Let's go!"

I took us to a nearby parking lot, deserted at that time, where we

had a clear view in all directions but couldn't be observed. On

the way, Evie slid over against me, and squeezed and rubbed

my cock some more. I was hard as a rock, by this time.

I noticed she was wearing a small, heart-shaped locket, and asked

her idly, "Where did you get that?"

"My boyfriend gave it to me,"she replied. "But it's OK! We aren't

going steady, or anything."

I didn't press her further, because we got to the parking place I

had in mind, and we got back to business. She unzipped my fly,

this time, and reached into my briefs, easily finding my stiff prick.

Meanwhile, I felt her little breasts some more, and started parting

her knees, reaching up between her thighs in search of her little

cunt. She gladly cooperated, and even raised her ass up to pull

off her little black panties, which she tossed on the floor.

However, all I found on probing further was very stiff fabric!

I looked at her questioningly. "Sorry!" she said. "If I had known

we would be doing this, I wouldn't have worn this girdle! But you

can still reach my pussy!" She spread her thighs as far as the

girdle would allow, and my hand quickly pressed into the very

constricted gap. I did, barely, find her little twat, which was very

wet, and I began finger-fucking her, as much as I could.

"Doesn't that thing come off?" I asked in frustration.

"Yeah, but I would have to strip," she replied, "and we don't have

time for that."

"Well," I said, pushing my finger as far into her as I could reach,

"If I could get to it, I would love to give you a little head, first."

She looked mystified. "What's that?"

I shouldn't have been surprised that there still were a few things

this 14-year-old didn't know. "You know, go down on you, eat

you out, lick your cunt."

Her eyes widened. "Really? Would you really like to lick my pussy?"

"Oh, yeah!" I answered. "I love pussy, the way it looks, the way it

smells, the way it feels, and the way it tastes! The girl who taught

me to fuck began teaching me to eat pussy, and gave me my first

blowjob, too."

"I wish you could do that on me," she said after a pause. "Next

time, I won't wear a girdle!"

"Well, it'll be my pleasure, and I'm betting you will love it, too. For

now, though, I guess this is all we can do."

Then a thought struck me. "Do you come to any morning services?"

I wondered.

"Yeah, I usually come to the 9:15. Why?"

"OK! From now on, I'll meet you when it's over, and we can pick up

on unfinished business! Right? And then meet again here at Youth

Group?"

"Oh, yes!"

"And no girdle, right?"

"Not for you any more, Honey! Now finger my little pussy some more.

Please?"

Well, that was an invitation I couldn't pass up. I fingered her and tickled

her little clit until we decided we had better get her home. She pulled

my cock out of my pants and stroked it all the way to her house, and licked it a little, but didn't want to suck me - yet.

We planned to get together next after the 9:15 service, the following

Sunday.

Well, the 9:15 service came along. I searched the congregation repeatedly,

but saw no sign of Evie. After the service, I kept looking for her, but

without any luck. Feeling frustrated, I hoped to see her at Youth Group,

that evening.

After getting hornier and hornier all day, I went in to the church, full of

hope. She wasn't there. I waited for half and hour, then decided I might

as well go home and jerk off. As I walked out the side door, there she

was, getting out of a car.

I waited until the car pulled out of sight, then met her as she was coming

in.

"Where have you been, all day?" I demanded.

"I couldn't get a ride, this morning," she replied, "and don't expect to

get anything off me, tonight!"

"Why not?"

"I've just been having it out with four boys," she answered, "and my pussy

is full of cum."

I have to tell you, that didn't turn me off. Far from it! The thought of her gangbanging four guys really turned me on, big time. I didn't at all mind being last in line, as long as I got some pussy from this little teenie nympho! I did abandon the thought of eating her out that night, though.

"Oh, come on," I pleaded. " I've been waiting for you all day! Give me a little? OK?"

She sighed, and said, "Well, I may as well make it an even five. Let's go somewhere."

My spirits, and my cock, rose again, together. We went to my car, and climbed in. Evie immediately pulled up her skirt and stripped off her black panties - so far as I could tell, they were the same pair I had seen, before. I took this as an invitation, and moved over to feel her little cunt.

"You don't need to do anything to me!" she said, pushing my hand away.

I thought a moment, and realized she needed no more stimulation, after fucking four boys, earlier. I pulled the car into a small grove of trees next to

the parking lot, and cut the engine.

"Do you want to do it up here," I asked, "or get in back?"

"In back. Come on!" she prompted, and began climbing over the seat back.

As little Evie swung her leg over, I got a good look, finally, at her little pussy, with very sparse hair above it on her mound of Venus. Her cunt was all wet and glistening, whether with her juice or guys' cum I don't know. Probably both. Anyway, by the time I climbed over, she was laying on her back, legs spread wide, while she smiled up at me.

I wasted no time in kneeling between her thighs, and started to position my dick at her pussyhole.

"Do you want me to put it in?" she grinned.

I thought for less that a second, and said "Yeah! stick it in your pretty little cunt for me!"

She reached down between us, gently took my stiff prick, which was about the same size then as it is now - 7 1/2" long and 5 1/2" around - and put the head in her wet little twat.

All of a sudden, I thought of something. "Don't you use rubbers?"

She snickered. "Oh, no. I don't need them yet! Now come on and fuck!"

I did.

After so long without fucking, her hot, wet little pussy felt delightful! Hell, it probably would have, anyway.

We fucked for several minutes, as I pushed into her and she humped back.

Then she asked me,"Is it all the way in?"

Since I had been grinding my pubic bone against hers for a few seconds, I thought surely she must know, but I answered anyway, "Yeah, you're getting all I've got!"

"OK!" she replied, like she just wanted to be sure I wasn't keeping any hard dick from her, and settled back into our fuck rhythm.

We went at it for a while longer, with me pumping away, while she pushed back and exclaimed, "Oh, yes! Do me harder! FUCK ME! COME ON!" Her little cunt felt so good, I wanted to do it all night; but suddenly I came, squirting my load into her already full little pussy.

Oh, something I just remembered: while we were screwing, another car pulled out of the parking lot and turned our way. I panicked for a second, but Evie just kept humping away, although we were a pair of brightly lit up fuckers, for a second or two. I figured if it didn't bother her, it didn't bother me! Anyway, the car turned off to the exit, never stopping.

After I finished cumming, we climbed back into the front seat, she pulled her panties back on, smoothed down her skirt, and I took her back up to the church door. When we stopped, I asked her if she had time to do it some more, since my cock was rapidly hardening, again.

"No, thanks," she replied. " I'd like to, but my mother is coming to pick me up in a little while. Besides, I have to get home and douche all this cum out of me!"

As she got out of the car, she turned and said, grinning, "Thanks for a great end to the evening!" That should have been my line, but I was slow. Then she went inside.

That, unfortunately, was the only time I got to fuck Evie. I did go by her house once, but her little sister was home, and Evie ran me off. After that, things got too complicated for us to get together; but I think of her once in a while. I heard later that she became a full-time slut, fucking anybody, any time, anywhere. Except for that once, though, I missed out on the fun.

 

 

 

 

 

Youth

Scripter on Teen Stories

I'm not one to enjoy trips with my family, but I do recall one vacation that was nothing less than enjoyable. My family and I went to a resort along the shore of southern California just north of Santa Barbara. The two day trip from southern Indiana with my Mom and Dad, and my two sisters Erin, 13, and Courtney, 16 was not the best vacation idea but it worked. I was the middle child in the family being 15.


I was sitting in the back of the RV on the bed my Father and Mother had spent the last night having sex on. The very same bed that my sisters ignored thinking the sounds they heard were the wind and roudy rednecks in the neighboring camper, but I knew better. As I was sitting there looking out towards the California coastline, I noticed the reposed figures of my two sister

Read More
s asleep together on a couch attached to the wall of the RV. Courtney was behind Erin embracing our younger sister's stomach. At the time, I thought it was completely wrong, but they looked hot. Courtney had developed quite well at 5'8", 36C breasts, hazle green eyes, wavy brown hair and a face that looks like Kelly Clarkson, but tan...and just recently got her first boyfriend, so practically an angel compared to the girls I'm used to. Erin is well on her way but in a different way. She is 5'6" with 32B breasts, deep blue eyes and the prettiest dirty blond hair I have ever seen that accentuated her gorgeous face.


We finally arrived at the resort, which was no more than a camping ground, a beach, and a pool with a pair of buildings that had showers. My dad and mom went to a nearby town that had a boardwalk for a few hours, while me and my sisters hung out at the pool.


We were swimming in the pool for about half-an-hour when this gorgeous dark-haired girl named Robin and her brother Michael had jumped into the pool. Robin came right up to me and my sisters to ask our names. After we got to know each other, we played the usual pool games like shark and Marco Polo. After awhile, Michael and I had decided that we should play chicken fight. We got Courtney and Robin to play, but Robin insisted that she should be on my shoulders and Courtney should be on Michael's. I didn't have a problem with it since I really liked Robin...and I could tell that Michael really liked my sister since he immediately tried to hide his tent under the water when Courtney got on his shoulders. Erin was obviously left out, but she said she was sick of swimming and went back to the RV to watch a movie.


The game lasted for about 3 minutes when both Courtney and Robin amazingly pushed off each other so hard that they both lost their balance and caused Michael and I to fall in the water with them. This is where it got interesting. Robin basically pulled me under the water when she fell and I ended up behind her as her body "sank" into mine. I stood up immediately to try to hide the hardon know forming in my shorts, but this only made it worse as my crotch just ended up riding her ass while we both stood up.


Thats when we both saw Courtney and Michael making out which didnt help the situation since it just turned me on even more. Robin noticed this and with her ass still against my crotch, she put her arms back and embraced my back making me press against her. I could tell where this was heading, so, I turned her towards me and looked into her eyes. It was the same look that I saw in every other girl I ever kissed. However, this was no ordinary kiss. She definitely knew what she was doing as our tounges explored each others mouths and my lips were occasionally met with small bites. Her legs embraced my hips as we stood there bucking in the water, making out like there was no tommorrow. But all of a sudden, I heard Courtney and Michael talk about going to the womens showers. Robin and I being so gone in one another quickly ran out the pull and raced my sister and Michael to the girl's showers.


All four of us put every shower on, which made the room foggy because of the steam. Robin then took my hand and led me to a shower head close to the far corner of the room and before I knew it, we continued where we left out. Michael and Courtney were'nt far behind as they quickly stripped in the corner opposite of us, closer to the door.

Our tounges once again explored each others mouths as our hands did a little exploring of their own.  Robin slowly reached into my swim trunks and lightly grasped my already hard 6" cock.  She slowly stroked me off while we were under the shower head.  With her bikini top off, her exposed 36C breasts with her dark long wet hair gracing both sides made her look like a godess.  Suddenly with my cock still in her hands, she whispered in my ear, "I need this..."

I almost lost it when I heard this.  I quickly put her against the wall and removed her bikini bottom as she removed my trunks.  I pinned her arms against the wall as her legs spread open, wanting me.  Lust had consumed my mind and compelled her body.  I pressed against her and my cock was just touching her pussy lips, when we heard someone open the shower room door.  A young girl's voice broke through the moans and mist, "Teddy...Courtney...are you guys in here."

Shit....

(To Be Continued)

Babysittin turn to sex time

aceofspades on Teen Stories

that day finally came, i went over to babysit my neighbour's daughter, she was watching TV and was playing with her barbie doll, i brought over some chocolates for her to eat....i knew she was a messy kid, so by the time she had enough of the chocolates, her whole shirt was stained with chocolates, i told her to get to the bathroom and i will clean her up, i took this chance and told her to take off her clothes she took it off and she look dam fine( even though she had just starting to go trough Puberty and her boobs were not fully developed yet) i still liked it, when i tried to take her pants off, she moved back a bit, and i told her it was neccesary as i need to clean her pants as well, finally, she obliged, i took it off and she was now just

Read More
in pink 'powerpuff girls' panties, she said she was thirsty and i went out to pour her some water and i spiked it, i gave her to drink and after a while she collapsed on the floor,  i carried her to her room and i took off my shirt and my jeans and all that is left was my boxers, i started at her and my dig start hardening and growing and i start feeling horny, i pulled down her panty and i saw her pussy, she had a bit of hair on it  but i didnt care, i shoved my dick deep into his vagina, she groaned, after a while of some wild sex, i carried her to the bathroom and start fucking her in the tub of water again but this time, i felt that i about to ejaculate , i quickly pulled my dick out of her pussy and aim it at her face, i masturbate a bit and the cum shot out and ended up in her face, realising her parents and my parents are coming back, i quickly dressed her (i did some oral sex and some fingering on her before dressing her up) and then i put her in bed as though she was sleeping...and i babysitted a few times more after this time and i fucked her hard every time except that this time she was awake....by the way the girl is asian..

this story is purely fictional

Shona and Friends Part 5 - Sunday

theBlackDouglas on Teen Stories

Chapter 5 - Sunday

I had hoped for a long lie today but my room needs some serious attention after yesterday so I am up early straightening everything up and trying to work out what some of the stains are. I rub one and sniff my fingers. Katie I decide. Funny how everyone smells different! I turn cushions and rearrange covers hiding the worst. The musky smell has thankfully been blown away overnight. A knock comes to the door. "Come in" I say. It is Mum - one thing about my parents is they always respect my privacy, not that I'd abused it before!

"Jim - we're away now. Won't be back till about eleven tonight. My! Spend yesterday tidying up did you?" she asks surveying the room.

"Just some of it. Hung out with some friends the res

Read More
t of the time. Nothing much." I mumble.

"Missing Shona are you?" she asks.

"Yes." I think despite all the fucking I've done since she left on Friday, I am missing Shona but I say nothing.

"Never mind she'll be back tonight. Have her round if you like but behave yourselves! See you later."

"Bye Mum." I say giving her a peck on the cheek. Oh yes! I know just how to behave with Shona! Daydreaming about Shona and what she might be getting up to at camp especially with her prime target Sheila I finish my chores just as the phone rings. It's Dot.

"Hi Jim!" she calls down the line. "Busy today?"

"Nothing planned." I reply.

"Well get on your bike, as they say, and get out here. Sally and I are waiting for you and Bambie and Thumper should be here by the time you are."

"Bambie and Thumper?" I query.

"Our twin cousins - thought Shona would have told you."

"She did mention them but not their names."

"Oh! Those are their nicknames - really they're called Emily and Clare. You'll love them, thirteen, blond on the side of white and absolutely gorgeous. Virgins of course as is Sally - can't claim that myself for some reason."

"Ssh! Someone'll hear you!" I protest.

"That's the good bit, there's no one else to hear. Everyone's gone off to a boring old agricultural show - seen one, seen 'm all so Sal and I elected to stay here." I can almost hear her grin down the phone.

"OK, OK! See you soon. I will literally be on my bike though - there aren't any buses today." One of the worst aspects of small town living is the total lack of public transport on a Sunday. "Bye!" I hang up and having locked the house fetch my bike from the garage. My route takes me past Katie's flat, my cock twitching at the thought of the planned threesome with her and her daughter Cath. Impulse makes me stop and ring the bell although I don't really expect her to be in - a Saturday night with Cath away would undoubtedly have seen Katie off clubbing somewhere - but the door opens and I am quickly pulled inside.

"Jim! Saw it was you through the spy hole!" Katie hugs me tight standing naked in the hallway. We kiss with a passion, my cock rising as my hands run free over her body. She strokes my crotch appreciatively.

"Didn't think you'd be in. Thought you'd be off clubbing last night."

"Uh-uh. Short-cutted that this weekend and invited Linda down here instead - I've been seeing quite a lot of her since the tattoo business. Come and meet her." Katie pulls me through to her bedroom. There lying on the bed was a very beautiful girl in her late teens at best, her red hair cut severely short accentuating her facial features. Her cunt is bare like Katie's except she has a sort of geometrical design tattooed where Katie has her butterfly! Linda is obviously taken by surprise curling into a tight ball.

"Katie! I said I'm not too sure about all this!"

"Yeah but you couldn't wait to make my butterfly fly last night, could you?" Katie says indicating the large strap on dildo lying on the bed "I want Jim and if you just want to watch that's fine - just don't get in the way!!" Katie lies back on the bed smiling. "Come on Jim, fuck me!"

Literally ripping off my clothes, underwear etc. again having been left in the drawer, I join her on the bed. Is she one hot lady? My cock falls to her pussy and I gently take her making her sigh softly as my cock slides into her tight cunt. If only it were Cath rather than Linda watching us! But this thought is only a passing one as her Mum and I ride together bringing her off quickly. I press on not wanting to stop making her come time and again. Linda comes to us obviously having overcome her doubts having strapped on the plastic cock. "Said he was good in your arse too, didn't you?" Linda presses the dildo to Katie's rear. "I've never done this before! Have you?"

"No - not both holes at once!" Katie says "but like I said, Jim's fucked me there before now. Think I'd like to try!" Without pausing in my actions I roll us over exposing Katie's rear to Linda as I pull Katie's cheeks apart. Linda merely smiles and presses the manikin to Katie's arse. Katie desperately bucks back and suddenly both her cunt and arse are full. Is she tight on me or what? I gasp causing Katie to ask "Like that do you? Just imagine it was Cath with the dildo! If it were I'd want you to come all over me so she could lick it off - or vice versa, I'd like you to come on her so I could lick your seed off her!"

"Maybe next week." I say reaching up to Katie's tits as Linda continues to pound the artificial cock into her arse. "In the meantime I could come on these or Linda's!"

Katie rolls away a moment later having been brought off by the combination of my cock in her cunt and the dildo in her arse. "Gosh! That was good! Come on Linda then fuck her as I clean her up." Katie unties the dildo with one hand while keeping me alert with the other. Once Linda is ready, Katie starts wanking me furiously but somehow gently at the same time directing my cock over Linda's tits. Katie's fist pounds down on me until I am spurting all over Linda, her mouth, her tits, her belly, her puss. There is barely anywhere on her front which I miss. Katie dives in making the most of it but keeping her body clear of Linda's puss. "Go on Jim! Enjoy!" she says looking up smiling. Still hard I join the pair kissing them both as my cock finds Linda's puss. Katie pushes me forward causing my cock to part her lips into a familiar resistance. Virgin! I pull her to me and begin to fuck - to say I'm excited is an understatement! Making it good for her and making her come time after time I fuck her tight hole, I am insatiable! Katie is lying beside us playing with herself and enjoying the spectacle having licked all she can of me from Linda's body. "Try her arse Jim, I want to see that too." Next time Linda comes I pull out and turn her over, pushing my cock to her tight little anus. My knob breaks into her and she pushes back until I am totally within her making Katie squeal with glee as she watches. I would squeal too if I'd any emotion left over to squeal with as I fuck myself on Linda's tight arse. Linda's orgasm never ceases as I pound in and out of her dark hole until I finally let loose in her, my balls producing a gallon of sperm for her, she coming constantly as I do so.

The three of us cuddle together my hands tracing over their tattoos. "Feels nice." I tell them. "Didn't know you were still virgin Linda!"

"Well... I'm only sixteen you know?"

"Sixteen?" Katie and I echo.

"Yeah, yeah I know. Look older don't I? Been having it off with girls for nearly four years now and clubbing for the past year or so. Had to lick the cunt of the door person first time to get in - god was she butch! But since then its been fine. Got the tattoo about six months since on my birthday."

My hand continues to trace, a finger dipping into her fuck hole. "First time on a cock then?" I tease finding it dripping wet causing my cock to stir once more. "Bet it won't be the last!"

"Too right!" She rolls over on top of me spearing her cunt down onto me as she does so. "Triangles can't fly I'm afraid" she says as I continue to trace out the design on her pubes pulling her lips apart as she goes down on me. She leans over me offering me her itty, bitty titties. I guzzle away - her tits should have told me she was younger than I first suspected; they were only about the same size as Shona's - or to put it another way, just about perfect! Katie joins us, she sitting on my face allowing my long broad tongue to probe at and into her cunt. I drink her sweet honey, images of Cath once more in my mind.

"Let's try another trick!" Katie slides down me pressing herself against Linda rising and falling with her as she fucks down hard on my cock. Katie grabs my cock on an upstroke and as they fall takes me into her cunt. Next round I am back in Linda! "My cunt! Linda's! My arse! Linda's arse! Me! Linda! Oh.. my arse again!" Katie calls out. This hot pair, me taking them in four holes almost simultaneously, don't take long to make me boil over, they coming constantly as they continue to take me up seemingly random holes. The pace of the action means that I come on them at least as much as in them but they don't mind. Just as they settle to lap my cum from one another my phone goes again. it's Dot.

"Where am I? I'm on my way - had a puncture." I lie. I go to Katie. "Got to go" I whisper "or I'll have too much explaining to do. Wish it could have been Cath."

Katie smiles between laps at Linda "Me too although that was fantastic! See what you can work out."

Hurriedly I dress and let myself out. Grabbing my bike I speed the few miles to the farm and knock on the door of the farmhouse - the place seems deserted. After a good pause Dot lets me in. She is dressed only in a sarong. "Sorry I was so long but I needed to slip something on. Come and meet Sally." But instead I pull Dot to me kissing her luscious lips and managing to undo the knot on the sarong. It falls away leaving Dot standing naked.

"Needn't have bothered on my account!" I tell her as my hands and mouth explore all over her enjoying the fullness of her breasts, her erect nipples and taut stomach until my hand comes to her puss. I drop to my knees in front of her and kiss her pussy lips driving my tongue between them as I lave the length of her slit. She is very wet - too wet for it just to have been from my attentions making me wonder what she and Sally had been up to while waiting for me to appear. I flick my tongue over her prominent clit.

"Do that one more time and I'll come." she breathes but it actually takes two more lashes before she does, her juices sweet on my tongue. Having undone my trousers as I knelt, they fall as I stand allowing my cock-head to trace up Dot's inner thigh and on into the tenderness of her puss. As he slides further into her Dot throws her arms round my neck and kisses me. "Oh Jim, isn't fucking just so right and natural? Love what you've just done you randy little bugger!"

"No he's in your puss but if you want buggered I'm sure something could be arranged."

"You can fuck my arse later if you like - you will not bugger me!" Dot exclaims as I achieve a full penetration of her lifting her slightly of the ground as I do so. At this she jumps up drawing me half out of her before she settles back down on me with her legs wrapped round my back. I have to grab her bum to balance us and to relieve some of her weight from my cock. "Now to the bedroom James!"

Stepping carefully out of my trousers I ask the way. She indicates a back room - thankfully not up the stairs, don't think I could manage that. Dot wriggles about causing indescribable sensations on my cock as I very carefully walk to the door with her perched there on my dick and manage to push it open.

"Dot! Are you? Is he?" a girl's voice asks. Tripping over the bed Dot lands heavily on it with me still inside her.

"Oh yes, I am and he is. Now fuck me!" Dot manages to answer not really caring what the questions actually were meant to have been. Releasing her arm and leg locks on me she fucks up hard at me with her hips.

"Want it hard do you?" I ask fucking hard back at her. She nods. I think the tensions built up in both of us during the 'walk' had removed the need for any further preliminaries and when Dot said hard she meant hard, lifting her arse clear of the bed every time as she came to meet my downward thrusts causing our bodies to slam together. We are lost in each other - I am not even aware of who else is in the room. Dot arches back, her cunt muscles rippling along my cock as she finds her release and I follow her after just a couple more strokes into her now much more passive cunt consigning my usual huge load into her depths before we collapse together panting. A ripple of applause goes up. I look up to see Wendy as well as Sally smiling down at Dot and I.

"Some show Jim! You were out of it Dot!" Wendy applauds. "Now Sally, want to taste your first sperm? You'll find it in your sister's cunt." Wendy gently pushes Sally to Dot as she pulls me away from her. Sally doesn't need pushed in the slightest and goes eagerly to Dot looking very practised in her actions - Shona said she was 'wonderful pussy eater' - the difference this time is that she has just watched her sister and I fuck and now she was draining my cum from between Dot's engorged pussy lips. As we lie watching my hands caressing and fondling Wendy's ample tits I ask her "Fancy a tit fuck?"

"Not right now." Wendy giggles. "Save that for when everyone's here so they can all drink you from me. Right now I've a little hole between my legs that needs plugged. Can I come on top?"

I roll over onto my back. My cock is not quite ready for action but a couple of kisses from Wendy before she takes me into her tight throat soon puts that right. "That's better!" she exclaims grabbing my dick and setting it to her bare puss sliding it up and down her slit. "Feel how wet your show got me! Either that it was when Sally ate me out - she's good though not as good as Shona - she's one of the best. Some mover that girlfriend of yours!"

"I know!" I say pushing slightly up at Wendy. She takes the hint and sits down slowly on me. "Oh Jim! Oh! Oh! Ah!" She reaches the bottom her cunt tight around my dick. "Still can't believe he's so big. Think I'd burst if he were any wider." I buck up at her and she stops talking and begins to fuck back at me with rapid little movements. "Feel me Jim. Feel your cock in me!" I reach out exploring her cunt stretched around me before I start to play with her clit. "Fuck! Jim I'm coming!" Gasping for breath she hollers out her pleasure before pulling off me. "Sorry Jim - I know you didn't come but I couldn't take any more. Besides keeps you up for Sal!"

Sally having licked Dot to orgasm again comes and lies beside me. I pull her to me and we kiss. I gently run my hands up and down her body deliberately steering clear of her boobs and puss - basically just having a good snog leaving her to find my cock when she is ready. She is in no hurry and I don't mind - perhaps too much of my experience to date has been at a frantic pace. Eventually as we kiss she pulls my hand to her chest and I start to massage her firm little tits making her gasp in my mouth as my thumb finds her nipple. I am in heaven just enjoying being with her as I had with Shona only a few days ago. I pull myself from her lips as her hand begins to stroke my erection working my way down her neck and chest kissing as I go until I am able to draw her tit into my mouth. Softly, softly catchee monkey. She moans in satisfaction as I release her and, kissing softly as I go make my way over to the other side, gently drawing her in when I achieve my target. Her moans become lower and more constant, her grip on my cock firmer, as I continue to kiss my way down her body, over her tight little tummy until my mouth is in her downy bush, my tongue twirling at her merger covering of hair as I scent her cunt. She is obviously ready for this as I reach her honey pot. Deliberately I avoid her clit going lower to press my tongue against but not into her beautiful little love hole before drawing it upwards making her nearly scream with passion as I eventually give in and nibble lightly on her clit. I do not linger instead dropping down again and laving my way upwards once more. This time as soon as I reach her clit she comes, she tastes so fresh in my mouth I nearly come in sympathy - had she still been playing with my cock I probably would have but she'd not been able to keep up her actions as her passion grew. I don't mind - I just know she will be incredible on me! I come up and kiss her on the lips again letting her taste herself on my lips. "Don't I taste good!" she says modestly as we kiss and cuddle once more. "Liked that Jim!"

"If you fuck half as good as you taste this will be something to savour forever." I tell her almost meaning it. Still cuddled together she takes my cock and bends it downward until the knob is against her pussy lips.

"About there I think" she says "now push!" The angle is awkward but the potential reward is great as I push forward, she pushing back so that there is no doubting her intention. "Oh Jim, ouch!" she cries. "Wait a minute." I stop pushing as she adjusts herself against me. "OK, now go!" We push together, the pressure on the end of my knob great - her hymen is putting up a more valiant fight than most but then after one very determined thrust from Sally I am through, my knob in her delicate little cunt if only just. "Hell didn't think he was going to fit there!" I curl my body forcing my cock slowly into her. Honey pot has been right - her cunt juices feel almost sticky against me as I slide in going full length while still kissing her mouth.

"There you've got him all now" I tell her "How'd you feel?"

"Kinda sore but that's going. Very full and kinda buzzed!" She rolls her hips slightly and clamps down with her cunt muscles as she gets used to having a cock in her cunt for the first time. I gasp loudly.

"Keep that up and you'll make me come before I can fuck you properly!"

She smiles and after one last contraction stops abruptly. "Can't have that can we? Not now. So then, fuck me properly!"

I kiss her again and then begin to move within her. By curling and straightening my back I am able to take her with long strokes while maintaining the kiss. For a while she remains motionless just getting accustomed to things I guess. I can tell by the way she is breathing as we kiss her pleasure is mounting. So is mine, her pussy feels so hot around me as I fuck her. Just as I start caressing her exposed tit she starts rocking back at me and rolling her hips. I have to break the kiss to voice my feelings if only inarticulately. "Like that do you? Well I think its about time for you to come!" Sally grins taking my mouth to hers again, the size of her movements increasing. This is pussy heaven! Sally breaks the kiss to moan that she's coming a moment before my balls tighten and I am brought to release shooting a fountain of cum into her, her cunt clamping down hard on me in her orgasm. As I continue to fuck gently into her to drain the last of my cum from my balls I realise she is still moving with me. "Don't stop - it feels too good to stop. Keep going if you can Jim." Sally breathes softly. I kiss her again and do exactly as she says, my cock now slurping as I move into her everything being so wet with a combination of my cum and her orgasmic juices. Recovering, Sally commands "Do me like you just did Dot!"

"Hard you mean?"

"Yeah on my back and hard - well fast anyway!" Sally confirms.

Making sure my cock never losses contact with her cunt I flip Sally onto her back and raise myself above her lifting her legs into the air. "Might dick Sal's arse while I'm up here." I think to myself as I begin to pound into her with a rapid motion. Or at least I think I thought it to myself for as she fucks back up at me she replies smiling "Like to try that. Dot and Wendy have told me all about your antics. But not until you've made me come again."

"It a deal." I smile back knowing she is rapidly building to another climax as we flail our bodies together. "If I can last the pace - your cunt feels so good on me!"

"Shut up and fuck! Oh! Oh!" Sally moans, her breathing already starting to get quicker. Her eyes close and her moaning intensives as she gradually loses it. I grab her hips to keep her with me and she is gone, exploding into a huge orgasm. I lower her gently to the bed. "What about my bum Jim?" she asks.

"Later, you need some recovery time." I tell her.

"No! A deal's a deal and you've not come yet!" She rolls back on the bed raising her cheeks clear supporting herself with her arms. "Go on - but you'll need to do most of the work yourself!" Temptation is too much for me so I hook her legs over my shoulders, put my sopping wet dick to her pucker and push. Her arse takes just as much coaxing and straining as her puss did but eventually I manage to force a way in. "Shit!" she yells. "Its OK Jim, keep going. Oh yes, yes!" I press on into her rectum and when fully inside her begin to massage her tits causing her to relax some and allow me to begin stroking withdrawing only a little way each time but gradually increasing the length and pace until she is taking all of me on each rapid stroke.

"Oh Sal. That feels so good. It won't take me long to come!"

"Feels good to me too now. You can't come before me!" Proving the point another climax sweeps over her, the contractions in her arse almost literally pulling my sperm from me as we come together.

Lying down on the bed, I again hear applause, more this time and one or two cat-calls. As Sal and I recover it becomes apparent Bambie and Thumper have arrived. Two identical girls were standing watching fingering each others' puss along with Wendy and Dot. Dot pulls Sally up from the bed and hugs her. "Well little Sis! If Jim and I put on a show what was that? The Royal Command Performance?" The sisters kiss.

"Call it what you like! The pair of you didn't tell me the half of how good it all feels! I'm wasted! Kinda spaced out." Sally slumps back down on the bed beside me and turns kissing me. "Thanks for begin so patient with me at the start Jim. Everything was so wonderful for me."

I hug her. "Loved exploring you slowly like that too, letting you decide when you were ready to go on. You have a great body. I had a wonderful time too."

"Hate to break up the mutual appreciation society but..." Dot says "Jim meet Emily, Bambie and Clare, Thumper." The two girls curtsy in turn. I look closely almost staring. They are almost colourless, their hair almost white, their skin very pale. The only colour being in their emerald green eyes which twinkle mischievously. The two girls come to me and lie down sucking my nipples in a kind of role reversal. Feels strangely good! They fondle my balls and stroke at my cock slowly encouraging him back to life.

"Guess you two don't believe in sunbathing too much." I say as I stroke at their very soft skin making my way to their saucy little tits.

One of them, I'm already lost as to who's who for I can see no difference in them, breaks off from sucking my nipple. "Oh no! We're so fair we have to be very careful in the sun - we burn in about five minutes! Don't we Clare?"

"Certainly do! Just call us pale and interesting!"

"Definitely interesting!" I agree indicating my now rock hard dick.

The twins smile at each other "Hoped you wouldn't take long! Watching Sal with you got us so hot! You want to go first Bambie?" Thumper asks.

"Naw! You can have first go - you are my elder sister after all!

"True - by ten minutes! Thumper agrees rolling onto her back and spreading her legs. I can see her slit is already glistening in anticipation but instead of making an all out attack on her I roll onto my side beside her kissing her eager mouth probing with my tongue and being probed in return as my hand massages her chest before I abruptly break the kiss and dive down the bed to resume the kiss but this time on her puss making her squeal as I run my tongue up her slit. I am vaguely aware of Bambie and Sally standing watching us with Dot and Wendy kneeling in front of them eating out their respective cunts. A few minutes licking sees Thumper come hard against my tongue and I consider her ready for greater things. I raise my body over her's, my cock aimed directly at her inner sanctum, and press downward. She grabs my shaft and guides me in yelping quite loudly as she gives herself in lust to me. Her cunt feels hot around me as I glide gently but relentlessly into her. As soon as Thumper has me fully inside herself, her sister joins us kissing Thumper on the lips.

"Does that feel good!" Bambie says.

"Unbelievable!" her sister replies.

"It wasn't a question! Isn't he big?"

I'm a bit nonplussed but I'm not stopping for explanations as I start to enjoy the tightness of Thumper's cunt round me, pounding in and out quite hard. The two sisters lie side by side kissing deeply and playing with each others tits. I place my hand on Bambie's puss gently stroking her lips and caressing her clit. Only a couple of minutes of this action sees the twins both building in their passion to the point where they come in unison. The sight of two such beautiful young girls orgasming below me is too much for me and in only another stroke or so my balls begin to shoot my spunk into Thumper's hot tight hole. As I withdraw, the twins fling their arms round each other before they both fling them round me drawing me down between them.

"That was fantastic Jim!" Thumper (I think) declares as I come to rest between them. I look from one to the other. Were it not for the faint traces of my cum dripping from Thumper's cunt there is no way I can tell them apart and I say so! "Well right now its quite simple." Thumper (definitely) says taking my hand to her puss. "Push a finger in there!" I do. "See I'm not a virgin! Now try Bambie!" I put my other hand to Bambie's puss and gently press a finger a little way in against her hymen. "She is!"

"But that's not going to last is it?" I question. Bambie shakes her head.

"Definitely not!"

"Tell me how come the two of you got off together like that?"

"No pun intended I assume?" Bambie answers. "Well you see if I hadn't already known, seen really, you were fucking my sister I'd have known from the feelings I was getting. We not exactly telepathic but we always know when the other is happy or sad or..."

"Or playing with their puss!" Thumper puts in.

"Or playing with their puss!" Bambie agrees. "Sometimes we do it just to annoy each other. I'll be trying to do something serious and she'll slip away to her bedroom or somewhere and frig herself off. Quite often the feelings are so great I come too - which is just great if you're with someone and have to try and pretend nothing is going on!"

"Come on, you do it to me too!" Thumper exclaims.

"True." Bambie concedes "Anyway you can imagine the rush I got when your cock was actually in Thumper's cunt and when you started playing with my clit, that was it for both of us! Gone! Never had an orgasm like it!"

"Agreed!" Thumper sighs.

I kiss her and then turn to Bambie. "We've got a little unfinished business." I tell her drawing her to me. Immediately she kneels up on all fours.

"Come on then, fuck me doggy style - then do my arse if you can. I want to be first in something!" As I stand behind her she grasps my cock and pulls me to her thrusting back to ensconce me in the tightness of her cunt first go.

"Wow! See what you meant Sis!" Thumper calls out. I look up to see her sitting on a chair with Wendy lapping at her cunt, drinking my cum from her - she seems to be into that! Taking a brief moment to look round I see that Dot and Sal are licking and probing each others' cunt in an awkward looking sixty-nine.

"Wendy's tongue gives it an edge too." Bambie rejoins as I start to fuck her pulling all of the way out before lunging forward again giving her my all. "Fuck!! Like that Jim! He's a monster!" she pants. Pounding furiously in and out of this horny young girl, withdrawing on every stroke I am in heaven. I reach underneath us and fumble for her clit knowing that it isn't getting much stimulation in this position. Finding my target I begin to massage. "Shit!" Bambie yells as she instantly comes hard. I don't stop and nor does she coming constantly. "Shit! Shit! Shit! Oh SHIT!" she yells, my pulsating cock making her come ever harder as it delivers a fusillade of my sperm into her tight cunt. Without allowing her respite I pull out and press my cockhead to her arse pressing hard against her little pucker making her yield to me. Slowly her ring widens enough for the head to break through into her back passage. As I push my length slowly into her Bambie collapses forward onto the bed but not before her sister has darted underneath us. I feel Thumper laving at Bambie's puss and as I finally get balls deep in her arse Bambie lowers her head to Thumper's cunt to repay the favour. What feelings must they be experiencing now? As I pull out Thumper runs her tongue along my emerging dick before returning her affections to her sister. I push forward again making Bambie yell out as she regains her orgasm. "Oh SHIIIIT! I'm coming I can't stop coming." she yells. Before long, for the stimulation for me is immense, my balls tighten and I come in her my balls managing to serve up a huge load despite everything. Knowing Bambie can't take much more I withdraw. Thumper rolls out from underneath and pushes me down on the bed positioning her arse over my never flagging cock. She pushes down on me but my cock slips away spearing into her cunt.

"That wasn't what I intended." she moans nevertheless enjoying a few round trips on my dick - not that I object, her cunt so soft and tight around me - before withdrawing to try her arse again. This time she reaches underneath herself to hold me in position as she presses down. Her arse is unyielding as she squirms about on top of me trying to force my cock into her rectum. "If it fits in Bambie's arse it fits in mine!" she mutters pressing herself down on my cockhead. I try to help by bucking up with my hips. The combined force is so great that my cock is forced deep into her in an instant, she having to accommodate my entire length and girth almost without warning causing her to yell out in pain! "Oh fuck!" she yells as she bucks about on top of my dick fucking herself down hard again on me. Dot and Wendy come to us and kneel up on the bed to suck at Thumper's little tits as she continues to rise and fall, their bums pointed towards me. I reach to them and giving them one hand each slip a finger into each puss. Both press back at me in seeming approval so remembering when I was with Cath and Shona that first day I ball my fists and push them into their tight cunts. The whole thing basically blows my mind - here am I having my cock fucked in the arse of a thirteen year old honey while I fist both one of the most desirable senior girls in the school and a supple young PE teacher! I just lie back and enjoy basically doing nothing and letting the three girls fuck themselves on my various appendages. Wendy boils over first soaking my arm with her cum juices as she comes to rest with my whole forearm buried in her cunt. Dot is not far behind coming to rest in a similar position. This leaves me free to concentrate on Thumper who I now realise has been coming on me for ages - I'd just been too busy to notice! Well satisfied she lifts herself clear of me. "Wow! That was just incredible!" she declares turning and wolfing my cock down into her throat in a swift action sucking at me until I have to come in her tight muscular throat. My balls again do not let me down as I make Thumper swallow my pent up load. All of us collapse onto the bed, me, Emma, Clair, Wendy, Dot and Sally. We are spent.

Dot speaks first "Well you three - didn't I promise you a good time?"

"Gosh! Certainly did!" Sally replies as the twins make approving noises.

"It's incredible the way you two can feel what's happening to the other" I remark. "How were your arse fucks for each other?"

"Out of this world!" says one.

"Can't find the words!" says the other - once again I'm lost for who is who and I have to confess.

"Well that's for us to know and you to find out!" they chorus.

"Well... The virgin bit is gone but I'll know next time I fuck one of you." I decide.

"How?"

"Bambie comes for a lot longer than you Thumper." I say turning to the twin I hope is Thumper.

"Correct - and lucky guess Jim - " Thumper smiles "she always has done but I come harder so it all works out the same as far as we're concerned."

The five of us cuddle and talk of the afternoons events until I realise the time. "Oh-oh! Need to go soon." I say wanting to be in when Shona got back.

Wendy leans back juggling her tits. "Aren't you forgetting something?" she asks. Smiling I go to her and plank a kiss on her left nipple.

"No don't think so." I say crossing to the right planking a kiss there before laying my reinvigorated cock into the valley between her tits and pressing them over me pulling roughly at her nipples as I fuck into her cleavage making her gasp. The others giggle as they come to us joining in wherever they can, mouths and hands everywhere. With my knob being laved at whenever possible and tongues probing at my balls, my arse, my nipples, my anywhere it is not long before I am ready to come. Knowing all of the girls will want to lap my cum up from Wendy's ample bosom I yell "I'm going to come!" All break off from whatever they are doing and wait poised for my cream. They are well rewarded as I abandon Wendy's cleavage to stand over her in best porn star fashion jacking off making my load land square on her chest. Clair, Emma and Dot dive in on her fighting for my cum but Sally has a different idea sucking my cock into her mouth instead slowly and gently drawing whatever she can from me. Her mouth is so sensuous on me as she draws me to full erection again.

"Reckon this is mine." she says lying down on the bed once more legs wide open in invitation. Never one to resist I fall on her kissing wildly as I sink my cock into her waiting cunt. We go at it as if there is no tomorrow, each desperate for the other, she coming repeatedly below me until once more I am pumping a load into her tight little cunt. I roll onto the bed beside her.

"Look girls, I'm sorry but I've got to go. Take me a while to cycle back to town - especially after this afternoons events!" I grab my clothes and dress, the girls just lying watching as I do so until Wendy stands and begins to dress too.

"I've got my car - throw your bike in the back and I'll drive you" she says. So after kisses and 'cuddles' - if that's what you can call shoving the odd digit up a girl's cunt as you kiss her - all round I put my bike into Wendy's car and we start for town. I'm not surprised when she pulls off the road into a large secluded lay by. My seat suddenly reclines as Wendy twiddles the control backwards. "I've not put my knickers back on." she informs me climbing over on top of me.

"I know, I noticed as you dressed, and I've not worn Y's for the last two days" I say unclipping the snap on my chinos and pulling the zipper down to release my already bulging cock. Wendy grabs it and goes straight down on me, sucking my manhood into her tight pussy.

"God that feels do good!" she gasps. "Loved seeing you with Sally. Loved eating your cum from her puss and from Thumper's!"

"Your sort of into that aren't you?" I probe as I fuck into her without restraint. "So's Shona."

"Oh yes! Puts a whole new twist on being lesbian!"

"And you honestly think you're lesbian?" I ask incredulously fucking up into her even harder making her come.

"Yes! Well no! Fuck! That feels so good Jim!" She holds me down in the car seat as she slowly raises herself before pressing down on me again rolling her hips as she does so. I sit back and enjoy letting her do all the work until soon she comes again and my balls tighten and force an enormous load of my seed into her 'lesbian' cunt. She scrambles off me back into the driver's seat pulling down her skirt as she goes. "Well - guess not lesbian exactly, I love having your cock in me but I'm definitely into girls too - the younger the better I've decided, Shona, Cath, Claire, Emma, Sally, they were all wonderful!"

"You should try fucking them!" I declare sincerely.

"Wish I could!" Wendy says wistfully as she starts the engine to complete the journey. A short while later she deposits me and my bike back home. I give her a cheery farewell but we daren't risk a kiss - never know who might be watching - as we part. I go in and hit the shower after parking my bike in the garage.


Not long after the door-bell goes. I look out to see Shona and Cath and Eileen and Joyce and Ruth and Sheila and Susan all standing on the doorstep in Brigade uniform. Slightly disappointed Shona hasn't come on her own as I have so much to share with her - particularly with regard to Katie - I quickly usher them inside. Shona throws her arms round me. "Miss me?" she asks as we kiss.

"Yes!" I confess.

"Missed you too. Bet you've had lots of pussy though? I have and we've got photos AND video to prove it! Haven't we Sheila?" Sheila has the grace to blush as she lofts the school video cam. "Go and set that up next door - we've not seen the results yet." I go to show Sheila the way. Shona grabs me "Uh-uh! Not you! Not till I've felt that cock in my cunt again - its been too long!" she says whipping off the towel which seems to have become by perpetual dress around the house this weekend.

"Two can play at that!" I grab her hoisting her onto the bottom step and hauling her panties down. I am in her velvet cunt an instant later making us both gasp. She is still the wettest, the hottest, the tightest, the most beautiful, the most everything girl I have ever been with. I pull her mouth to mine as we just stand there united as we each try to eat the others tonsils. We start to fuck, me taking long strokes into her as she revolves her hips round my shaft. We are so hot for each other that moments later she comes on me and I prodigiously in her but we continue, Shona's orgasm continuing as I thrust at her until I come once more this time offering up an even greater quantity of my seed than before. This time we are both satisfied. "Golly! I have missed you Shona!"

She takes my hand and leads me though to the darkened living room where the video is already playing and the girls are in various states of undress fondling each other as they watch the screen. "Need to tell us about your weekend after we've seen some of this. Needless to say everyone wants your cock before they leave!" On screen Cath is working on Shona's cunt with the double headed dildo pushing it into her to the half-way mark before withdrawing it again pumping it rapidly in and out until Shona comes. Cath then pulls Shona up and, with the dildo still in her cunt, leads her to Sheila who is lying spread eagled obviously waiting. Shona lies down on top of her and slides the other half of the dildo into her cunt. The camera work isn't great but the pleasure the two girls are taking from each other is plain to see.

"So you got it on with Sheila then." I whisper to Shona stating the obvious.

"You bet! I'd already eaten her out by this point and she me. Go and give Cath a hand!"

Cath is lying on her side watching the screen intently while playing with her tits with one hand, the other working on her puss. I lie down beside her reaching for her breasts. "Let me do that for you." I offer as she nestles her body back against mine.

"Yes please!" she moans reciprocating by grabbing my cock and guiding it into her love hole. "Ah that's better - these plastic cocks are all very well but there's nothing like the real thing!" On screen I see Shona has moved on and is now fucking Cath with the dildo. As I hump into Cath's tightness my thoughts turn to her Mum and to how to arrange the threesome we so badly want but now is not the time to bring it up. It needs to be kept private I feel. Cath comes moaning loudly just as my cock serves up some more cream. Don't seem to be able to hold back once my thoughts turn to Katie and Cath together! Someone, Susan I think, tells us to keep the noise down they're trying to watch the telly! The video is now of Shona pounding the dildo into her sister Eileen - Shona seems to be making her way round the tent dicking each girl in turn - not atypical I decide.

I kiss Cath and get up going over to Joyce. "If they want the noise kept down, I reckon its your turn Joycy!" She smiles at my still erect cock.

"Sure thing!"

I sit on a dining chair and she comes and straddles me taking my thick cock into her cunt and going right to the bottom without hesitation. She flings her arms round my neck and we kiss. Sighing she says "I do like your cock in me, stretching my little pussy like it does. Its so hot in me - those dildos are a bit cold to have in you!" We sit there like that for ages, coupled but otherwise just having a bloody good snog, kissing deeply and with my hands roaming free over her tiny tits, until Joyce starts to move her hips in small, slow, random movements causing wonderful feelings in my cock as I feel my orgasm slowly begin to build deep within me. Joyce's breathing deepens slightly and then suddenly her cunt clamps down on me - a sure sign, if the only sign, that she has come. Her movements never cease though as we continue to snog, her cunt clamping down on me with increasing frequency until I can hold back no longer and my spasming cock erupts a steady stream of cum into her causing her to come even harder although not a sound comes from either of us.

"Very good Jim!" Joyce complements "Could add a whole new dimension to our game! Who'll be the first to get fucked in class?"

"Oh no! I don't think so! I've been in enough tricky situations lately - what if it doesn't work and we're caught?" I caution.

"'Suppose your right - it would be fun to try though! That certainly was!"

"Definitely!" I agree "Certainly adds a whole new dimension to snogging! Loved just being in you as we kissed and then those little movements were sensational! You forgot to say thank you though! How many times did you come?" I tease remembering the rules of 'The Game'.

"Don't know. Lost count. Anyway I'd have had to stop kissing you to say anything and I didn't want to do that!"

"OK, let you off just this once." I say as Joyce kisses me again and I lower my head to kiss her gorgeous and oh so small and firm tit. She just sighs.

By now the others seem to have lost interest in the video and cluster round us. Shona pulls Joyce off my lap and surveys my limp dick. "Joyce! You've broken it!" she scolds. "Ruth get down there and fix it - if you can its yours." Ruth drops to her knees and begins to lick my cock and suck at my ball bag. "Now Jim, beginning with Anne after school on Friday, tell us all about your weekend.

And so I do. About Anne being initially so frantic, about being discovered by Babs and Kirsty, about the other five, about the Golden Shower episode, about the bananas, candles and cucumbers the girls had used on themselves and each other, about all the fucking, sucking and fisting that that happened that evening.

"Sounds fun! Hadn't thought about bananas - mind you Eileen had raided Mum's toy cupboard so we weren't short of things to please our pusses, were we girls?" Shona comments. There is a general murmur of agreement. "Need to try Babs and Kirsty soon! What about Saturday?"

Deliberately missing Saturday morning and my encounter with Katie, Cath's Mum, I tell of the phone call from Anne and how I'd fucked her cunt and arse before Babs had sucked me off in the open air. Shona looks quizzically at me - I can just about see her brain working. 'If that was his first fuck of the day, how come he managed not to come for so long?'. I then tell of the bizarre goings on at Judith's house and how I'd dicked Jude in both holes as she lay on top of her manacled sister before Anne had taken her with a strap on dildo and of how Babs and I had slipped away for a nice quiet session back at Babs' house with Kirsty while Anne and Jude had laid into Alice.

"Knew that lot were into some kinky stuff! Don't fancy bondage much myself." Shona declares.

"Don't mind a bit of domination though do you?" I ask.

"Well... Only to get my own way really." she says "Nothing serious and definitely not with you - my bum still tingles where you slapped me. Not into S&M either!"

I laugh and pull her to me. "Don't believe you can still feel it - it wasn't hard!"

"Well no, suppose not. Anyway go on!" she implores.

I tell of Saturday night's visit from Angie and Pat. "Angie tells me you and she are going to get a flat together." I address Eileen.

"That's right. I know of a nice one for rent quite cheap and not far from here. Come and visit won't you?"

"Angie's already issued the invite." I smile. Ruth by now has my cock back in action. Hands go everywhere as the others help her to mount me. "Today'll have to wait!" I declare fucking into Ruth's hot hole not wanting to be passive this time. She reads me well and she is soon riding my hard cock for all she's worth, moaning and groaning as she does so. She comes rapidly and is instantly replaced on my dick by Eileen.

"Oh yes! You'd better come and see us! Maybe I prefer girls maybe I don't - I certainly like the feel of your dick stretching my cunt!" Slowly she pumps herself up and down on my shaft gyrating as she does so. I notice her cunt to be bald and remark on the fact. "Yes the girls did both me and Sheila at camp. Love the way it feels - 'specially next to another cunt or with your cock in me!" Katie and her butterfly come to my mind again and its all I can do to hold back the fountain as Eileen fulfils herself on me. "Better call it quits at that - you've still got Sheila and Sue to see to." she tells me climbing off. I look round and see Susan and Joyce sixty-nineing, not a murmur coming from either as they each explore the others cunt with tongue, lips and fingers. I soon change that sticking my long middle finger into Susan's arse as my cock penetrates her cunt from behind making her squeal delightedly into Joyce's cunt as I fuck her puss hard, my finger keeping time in her arse. It only takes a couple of minutes before she is coming, coming hard and repeatedly on my dick but still I am not ready. I pull out and am about to take her arse but Sheila pulls me away.

"Oh no you don't! Haven't forgotten me have you?" she lies back and spreads her legs wide. I look at her recently shaved snatch and whistle.

"How could I?" I reply diving in on her licking at her pussy lips before pressing my broad tongue as deep as I possibly can into her until I am rewarded with a mouthful of her juices.

"Fuck me!" she implores but I hold back, teasing her with my tongue until she comes again moments later with my tongue flicking over the hard button of her clit. Shona and Cath come to us as Sheila once again yells at me to fuck her. Shona grabs my cock and leads me to the prostrate Sheila rubbing my knob at her slit.

"Is this what you want?" Shona asks. Sheila nods. "OK then, do her Jim, do her good!" I smile and slide into her juicy haven fucking her with powerful strokes, my girth stretching her wide. I need to come! Shona manages to roll us onto our sides and next thing I know Cath is fucking into Sheila's rear with the two headed dildo making us both cry out. As we pound relentlessly into the girl Shona is kissing her gently, talking as she does so. "Like that? Lucky you getting your favourite fantasy fulfilled so soon." Sheila is soon lost in orgasm. Her natural tightness and the pressure of the dildo pressing against my cock soon has me blasting off too but I don't stop. Instead I roll the two girls over pinning Cath below Sheila as I bring myself to the top of the pile and continue to fuck deeply into Sheila's spermy cunt. Now as she bucks back at me she is effectively fucking Cath in the puss with the dildo. None of us can last the pace and the three of us come together in a flurry of limbs.

I pull away. "Wow, some fantasy, Sheila!" I am gasping for breath. Shona licks at my limp cock, lapping up whatever juices she can find.

"Well, it was only to have both my holes fucked at once." Sheila replies. "The bit fucking back at Cath was beyond my imagination!"

As I gather my wits I realise the time. "Sorry girls - its been a fantastic evening but I'm going to have to throw you out now. My parents will be back before too long."

"Tell us what you got up to today before we arrived home." Shona demands as they all dress. Quickly I tell of my trip to the farm and what went on with Dot, Sally, Wendy, Bambie and Thumper. "Told you Sal was good!" Shona smiles. Video equipment unhooked I see everyone to the door. Shona holds back for a last snog. "You can tell me the bits you missed out tomorrow." she whispers. "Come to the house in the morning as usual and come straight up to my room. I'll be alone."

"Good" I reply sincerely. Door closed I hit the sack - the shower can wait till morning. I'm goosed!
-----

As ever feedback appreciated. BD

Little miss innocent sugar me

mrozzy on Teen Stories

Shane was walking up towards his dorm room, it was just another day. It was around 9:30 and he just got out of his philosophy class, which was at an odd hour on Wednesdays. Normally he would go out but his roommate was out at his girlfriends so he decided to take advantage of the quiet and get part of his paper done for English. Once he reached his door he heard music, if he guessed correctly it was Def Leppard’s “Pour Some Sugar On Me”.

            Shane walked into his room and there stood the sexiest woman he had ever seen leaning against wall. Her brown hair was in large curls and her side bangs covered on eye, she h

Read More
ad red lipstick and the tiniest purple dress that barely came to middle of her thighs showing off her gorgeous long legs and a pair of silver stiletto heels. She walked towards him seductively swaying her hips, running her fingers along her cleavage with a “who me” innocent look on her face. She stopped just in front of him while still swaying her hips. Shane swallowed hard and she continued her sexy dance running her hands up and down him. This was Babe, he knew her from a couple of his classes and she was one of the most innocent girls he had ever met, and yet this was one of the same girl grinding up against his now hard cock. Babe was dam gorgeous and he always had a thing for her but she seemed so innocent that he never thought she’d go for anything but apparently he was dam wrong. And at this point he didn’t dam well care what caused the change in her personality to make her so bold, but he was enjoying it.

            The music continued play and she now facing away from him and her tight little ass was rubbing against his dick. He suddenly knew why she picked this song and leaned in against her ear he growled, “ Little miss innocent sugar me,” she giggled, he knew she’d like that.

            Babe circled him and sat him in a chair she found by his desk. Once he was seated she straddled him and she started her lap dance, the song continued Crazy little woman in a one man show, she grinded her hips against his and her black laced thong was up against his pressing jeans. As her hips continued with the music her hands traveled up her sides to her breasts and she began toying with herself, Shane’s hands went to her thighs and he started to massage her upper thighs and she leaned back and started moaning. She came back up and leaned in and kissed with hunger and passion while keeping her hips in time with the song. Shane’s hand moved upward to meet her already wet panties and began to rub over the black thong, she moaned in his mouth and he became harder than before. Her hands went into his hair and she lightly pulled, dam she wanted him inside her now.

            “Shane I want your cock in me” she whispered into his ear.

The fact that this normally innocent sweet girl was now talking dirty to him was probably the most arousing and erotic thing that had ever happened to him.

            “Pleeease” she moaned

And now she was begging, that was it he almost came on the spot. He didn’t know what he did to deserve this gorgeous girl to beg for him but dam he hoped he’d do it again. With that he hiked up her dress and pulled it over her head, she returned by pulling up his shirt. As he started to kiss her neck and suck in one of her breasts her hands went down to unbutton his jeans, Shane was so dam happy he forgot to put on underwear and lifted his hips while sucking on her nipple so that she could slide down his jeans. He had a decent sized 8 inches but it was enough to make Babe go wide eyed and gasp.

            “ Your so big I can’t wait to have you inside me,” and she began pump his cock with her hands.

            Shane groaned, “Uh dam Babe”

She giggled once again, “No one’s ever made me as hot as you have, I’ve never wanted anyone’s dick this bad,” she moaned.

            “Well baby its all yours”

Shane lifted her up so he pull her thong down but suddenly was overcome by the urge to just rip her panties in half, so as she was standing above him he took the strap of her thong and tore it and watched as it fell to her ankle. Babe braced her hands onto his shoulders and lowered herself onto him, and his tip just barely entering her, she decided to play since she was the once in control. She allowed him to enter a little bit before raising out reach, she lowered and let him enter her a little more before raising. This time as she was about to exit him again his arm came around her waist and forced her down on top of him so he could fill her completely and she gasped and moaned by the sudden take of his power.

            He thrusted inside of her while she bobbed up and down, one hand fondling her boob and the other entangled in her hair, dam she looked like a crazy cowgirl going crazy for him, and she moaned and moaned. She place her hands back on his shoulders and allowed him to fill her completely before she leaned back  circling her hips while him still inside of her, the continued their grind, while his balls where up against her ass before she came back up and started bobbing up and down again.

            “Oh yeah Shane, I love your big cock inside me” And he loved her moaning for him. He pulled her down into a deep kiss so he could eat her moans while he thrusted deep inside of her.

            The pressure was building up and they could both feel themselves climaxing but Shane was going to let her go first, he reached down between their conjoined bodies and started massaging her clit,

            “Uhhh…. OOhh, Oh my god Shane!” she screamed, “ Oh Fuck I’m gonna cum!”

She came with and explosion, and continued to thrust till he felt his orgasm and he shot his load, it was on the most powerful orgasms he’d ever had. She collapsed onto his chest and they laid there panting trying to catch their breath.

            “Sweet Jesus, you trying to kill me” Shane chuckled.

Babe grinned and looked up at him and then kissed him, “That was the most amazing sex I’ve ever had,”

            “Ha, I never knew you were that kinda girl Babe”

            “I’m normally not, but like I said I’ve never wanted anyone’s cock as much as yours.”

            “How about we make it I’m the only cock you’ll ever want,”

Babe quirked a brow, “What are you saying”

Shane grinned, “I’m saying little miss innocent only sugars me from now on”

Cynthia Stevens Pt II - credit for P.E.

voclaire on Teen Stories

"Faster, like before," she calls out.  "Fuck me hard again."  I thrust my member deep into her ass until my body slaps her ass and my balls slap her pussy.  I keep a fast rythm like before.  'Slap, slap, slap' against her ass.  The truck rocks and shakes with each forceful thrust deep inside her.  'Slap, slap, slap' go my balls against her pussy until she shutters in another orasm and again I pause.  She pulls off of me and turns over sitting up and pushes me down on my back.  She bends over, her hair falling all over my belly and brushing against my sack.  She takes me all the way into her mouth again and begins to suck and lick and massage with her tongue like before.  "I want to eat your c

Read More
um," she says.  As she bobs her head up and down on my cock her hair dances playfully on my balls and legs and belly.  Once again I let loose a gusher into her mouth and she laps it up milking me for every last drop sucking my head and caressing my balls.

She lays her head on my stomach while I ran my fingers through her hair and we talked for a while.  By now it is getting pretty late.  "Are you sure you don't need to be somewhere; you don't have a curfew?"

"I told you; I do what I want," she smiled.  "No, mom will be working late probably and when she does come home she will go straight to bed.  If she notices me gone she will assume I am at Katie's house for a sleep over."

"Do you need to be anywhere tomorrow?  This is a school night; isn't it?"

She explained that as a senior she only had two classes left to graduate, P.E. and an English class.  English was in the afternoon so she could stay out late on nights when there was no Gym class.  "Gym class is only a pass/fail grade.  I don't even need it to graduate but if I don't show up I can get credit for the day with a written note that I participated in some sport if it witnessed by an adult, particularly if I can describe the health benefits of it.  Last week I got credit for playing vollyball at the community picnic."

"That sounds like a good deal."

"Yeah, so sometimes if I don't feel like going to gym class I will just blow it off.  I could get credit for more classes but when I go skinny dipping in the river there are no adults that can sign my note."

"Do you want me to sign it?"

"You didn't witness it, silly!"

"Oh, Yeah, we'll have to do something about that sometime," I tease.  She smiles.  Eventually we fall asleep playing with each other as we talk - caressing, fondling, tickling, teasing, running fingers up and down and around erogenous and non-erogenous body parts and through hair until passing out in one glob of flesh that feels so comfortable like this is what it is supposed to be like.

When we awoke we were still laying three naked next to each other all meshed together like the night before.  I felt at home with her naked body pressed up against mine and I didn't ever want to move away from it.  The feeling seemed mutual.  "What time is it?" she asked.

"It's late," I replied, "eight-thirty."

"I have gym class in an hour. . .unless," she added, "you want to go again.  One for the road. . ."

"I'm good," I said feeling contented, "unless you want. . ."

"That's okay; I'm cool." 

We slowly get up forcing ourselves apart with extended kissing.  "I'll leave you to get ready then," I said putting on my shorts, skipping the underwear and leaving the truck to do a walk around.

"That water is good and you can pee in the weeds," she called out.  I looked over to behind the building right beside the cab to see a nice mowed patch of grass next to a garden hose and faucet comming from the building.  This surounded by a field less kept and woods beyond that.  I relieved myself and took a drink of water splashing some on my face and walked back to inspect the trailer for a pre trip wearing nothing but my shorts.  When I came around the truck again Cindy was standing in the grass totally nude washing herself with the garden hose, her top and skirt hanging on the hose real hook.

Again I was awestruck not being able to tear my eyes from her beautiful shape as it moved gracefully, sexy.  I got excited again and unseen by her dropped my shorts and as if compelled to do so walked up to her.  As she turned to see me I stopped her and in one motion turned her back away from me making her face the wall and bend over and lean against it while I penetrated her doggy style.  For the next few minutes we were thumping together at a dogs pace.  I moved my hand from her ass to her waist and up to her breasts fondling them and playing with her swollen nipples.  She stood up and I withdrew from her pussy.  She turned, picked up a beach towel removing it from a bag and spread it in the grass and led me to it making me lie down on my back as she faced me and strattled me.  "This is where I do my sun bathing," she said moving her body up my chest closer to my head.

"You don't have any tan lines," I noted.

"I bathe in the nude.  Now shut up and eat," she said as she put her cunt in my face.  I poked her with my nose, kissed her, then started licking her cheeks, then again, as before, penetrated her deep with my tongue, slashing about all around, licking the sweet lube from her vaginal walls.  With my mouth against her pussy I retracted and reincerted my tongue imitating sexual intercourse.  "I like it," she encouraged.  "Do me more."  I continued the tongue dance in and out then up to her clit, down, around her hole, licking all around, tickling her clit then back in her hole and all around as deep as I could reach.

After some time she moved back down and bending over incerted her tongue into my throat where our tongues danced with each other.  Then she raised up and finding my dick with her muff plopped down on it taking it all the way up inside her.  She thrashed about for a few moments taking care to keep me fully incerted then pulled out completely and repenetrated herself on my tool all the way down.  Next she raised up and down and up and down slowly then starts bouncing on my pole more and more vigorously her hand raised behind her head fingering her hair.  Her breasts fly on the downward stroke flopping as she lands her pelvis on mine and rises again and down with a rhythm of inexhaustible energy and enthusiasm.  I reach up and cradle her boobs in my hands as they bounce up and down with her body, my fingers doing a little dance with her nipples.

I lower my hands and bring them behind my head and she brings hers down to lean on my chest while she continues to hump my meat unwaveringly.  I let loose a load inside her but she doesn't seem to notice and keeps bouncing vigorously as ever panting and sweating.  My cum oozes out of her hole as she pounds away.  Sweat glistens off her body giving her a glow.  Her panting excits me and I restiffen my erection before even losing it.  She doesn't miss a stride.  She fucks me until she cums again and then pulls me up and leans back with me still inside her.  "Now, fuck me hard like I know you can," she ordered.  With her on her back with her legs wrapped aroundme I get on my knees and begin to thrust into her plump, ripe love fruit dripping with our combined juices.  "Harder!" she bosses, "Come on, fuck me."  her lustful desire feeding my own.

I gave her the jackhammer deep in her, working her with the rhythm of a washing machine on spin cycle.  We just could not quench our lust to have sex with the other.  To see her naked body compelled me, I had to fuck her over and over.  She too could not get enough of my cock in her pussy.  "Don't stop. . .yeah," she panted, "ah! ah! ah! don't stop."  I continued humping her as sweat ran down my face, chest and back.  Cindy reached up and wiped it away from my eyes and eyebrows.  I fucked her some more until she quivered and spasmed.  Unrelenting I never broke stride as her cum oozed out and down her ass.  "Go, go; fuck me," she encouraged as I began to hear my heart pounding loudly.  "Fuck me hard.  Don't stop."  Then we both gushed together and moaned as I colapsed and lay on top of her our hearts pounding together both out of breath.  She wrapped her legs and arms around me tight and kissed my neck.  I burried my head in her hair and we wrythed together a few moments and then relaxed lying in a pile of twisted flesh catching our breath.

Now it was after twelve o' clock.  "I've missed P.E." she said.  "It's probably lunch by now.  Guess I'll have to find someone to sign another note for me."  Once again neither of us wanted to move having found a place of perfect comfort in the nudity of the other.  We lay with each other, caressing, stroking, kissing each others bodies while we talked.  After more extended kissing we once again forced ourselves apart and I go back to the truck to get ready to leave as she gets ready for school.  After dressing I look at some maps to plan my route then I make an entry in my log book.

Next I find a piece of paper and begin to write:  "Witnessed one Cynthia Stevens went dancing.  While dancing her rigorous excersize increased her heart rate to her recomended target rate for more than twenty minutes.  In my judgement she has demonstrated personally to me that she is a superb athlete in excellent physical condition and exhibits good form and flexibility as well as prolonged stamina.  Please credit and excuse Miss Stevens for two classes as I have witnessed two distinct sessions, one this date and once yesterday."  And I signed my name and dated it.  I chose my words carefully so that I did not say anything that was not really true.

When I looked up I found her dressed in her ultra miniskirt and top again brushing her hair.  The towel is hanging on a short clothes line tied from the building to a nearby tree.  As she finishes brushing and puts away her brush in her purse I walk up behind her unseen and seize her by the waist pulling her into me burrying my face in her hair.  I take note that she has re-applied her body spray.  Again I am excited and my stiff package presses up hard and flat against her ass.  She wiggles her ass against my pole wantingly but says, "I can't; I have to go.  I have English class.  I can't blow off English like I did P.E."

"Yeah, me too," I confess continuing to rock up against her.  "Here, I wrote a note for you."  Taking the note we separate and she turns to face me as she reads smiling bigger and bigger as she reads.

"That is so sweet.  Thank You!" she says with a big, long, tight, heartfelt embrace indicative more of friendship than erroticism.  "I left something for you too.  I mean, I wrote something for you as well.  It's in the truck."  I couldn't help but feel like she was hiding something.  She had that look like she had last night.

"Do you need a ride," I asked.

"No, the school is about 200 yards through the woods on that path," she pointed.

"You're wearing that to school?!" I exclaimed.

"Stop it!" she protested, "Don't make fun of the way I dress.  Don't you like my outfit?"

"No, I love your clothes but won't you get in trouble?"

"I already told you, I do what I want.  Some teachers don't like it but when I go to the principal's office she can't do anything because there is no dress code, officially." she explained.

"Why do you like to dress like that in such a public place?"

"I dress for fun.  Pants are no fun, shorts are fun, but skirts are more fun.  The shorter the skirt the more fun.  I just like having fun.  I am a fun junky."  Just then a big truck pulled in right behind mine.  "Uncle Charlie!  You are back early."  she ran to embrace him as he stepped from his truck.

"This wasn't here when I left," he mused looking at my truck.

"I was just leaving; have to be in Birmingham."  I introduced myself extending my hand.

"Chuck Stevens," he said gripping my hand.  "You can stay as long as you like.  You're not hurting anything."  Then he nodded towards Cindy, "Let me tell you, this girl has more energy than a nuclear power plant."

"Don't I know it."

"You off to school now?" he asked her.  She nodded as he walked off to see he truck and I mine.  "I'll see you around."  Cindy followed him askig him about his trip.

"Yes, I think I will be back around here again very soon," I muttered to myself.

"No, I got diverted to St Louis, so I came home," his voice echoed across the parking lot.

I wandered back to my truck and climbed up into the cab.  Putting the map back in the glove box I found the consent letter she has written the night before.  The date was scratched out and overwritten were the words, "any day, any time, always - and at his sole discretion.  Thank you for dancing with me."  I look up to see Chuck pulling away in his pickup leaving Cindy standing alone.  The wake of his burnout blows her hair back and and lifts her skirt to reveal her beautiful, bushless pussy bare as ever.  I was very pleased at the sight but equally surprised to see it.  I look behind her consent letter to find her pink and white hair ribbons along with the pink g-string thong panties still smelling of her cum with the embroidered heart and woven pink ribbon backing and a sewn in tag that read, "designed, and sewn by and for Cynthia Stevens."

I looked up to see her watching me holding the panties.  I give them a good smell and hold them up to motion to her a thank you.  She blows me a kiss smiles and waves then turns to walk to school.  I watch her gracefully move from side to side- skirt fluttering as she walks into the woods until she is gone.  And then I was on my way to Birmingham.

Long Ago (Repaired)

LucOuarm on Teen Stories


== Long Ago - by LO ==
(Mf, mast, oral )

This happened in the past, long before all the blue skins had all those laws put on the books about age of consent. Hell, once they bled, they were ready. I'm an old guy now, but I can still get it up thinking about the past and my many adventures.

I used to go to the social events that were held monthly, until the brief winter restricted outdoor activity. There were always new people there, and I made a point of surveying the available ladies, that is, the young ladies. It was a time of peace in our country, in spite of the recent American display of military might in Cuba and the Philippines.

I was blessed with youthful looks and appeared to be sixteen or so even when I was in my late twenties. If you realize that I had

Read More
an early start, that is around fourteen, you will be able to see I had a lengthy career, until I was finally forced to grow up. If I must say, I was a handsome fellow too. I could feel the female eyes on me as I sauntered past. The young ones and the older ones all seemed to be attracted to me. Yet, I cared then only for the young ones and developed a nice system for discretely having my way with them.

I favored the dark-haired beauties, but, of course, never turned away a good prospect, blonde, red-haired, or whatever color of hair. I suppose I had to give priority to one type or I would have been so distracted by the little ladies around me, I never would have been able to do my work. I seemed to have a magic touch or even an aura that enabled me to proceed to my erotic goals with little impediment.

I recall one day when I was just twenty, I cut out a young blonde girl, thirteen year old Amanda Harkley. All the adults were rather busy with the bandstand and food tables. I was interested in only one thing and that was getting a naked female body pressed against my own and that body would belong to none other than Amanda. I had been warming this young girl up for several weeks, while my immediate needs were being taken care of by another little filly. Young Amanda believed that I was about fifteen, and I never told her otherwise.

Anyhow, we were in a shady grove, hidden from view of any casual passer-by. I already had my hands inside her clothing. She was becoming hot, displayed by the sheen of sweat on her flushed face. My busy fingers were gradually bringing her to her first virginal orgasm.

"Oh lord, Bobby, I have never felt like this before!" she gasped.

"Darling, all I wish is to bring you pleasure and excitement," I whispered into her ear.

My lips sucked on her earlobes between deep probing kisses on her soft, sweet lips. I had already eased a few of her buttons opens and could see a pert nipple awaiting my lips as soon as I had loosened her garments more completely.

"Ohhhh, yessss, Bobby dear!"

I was amazed that Amanda was so responsive to my touch. That always made everything so much easier. The faster they came, the closer I was to having my own needs fulfilled.

I could feel her young body begin to writhe against mine. Amanda was already in a fog created by her impending orgasm. I undid more of her apparel, exposing more of her naked flesh to my eyes, to my hands and mouth. I finger was hooked into her vagina as my thumb expertly massaged her engorged clitoris.

"Oh, Bobby! Oh Bobby dear! Oh! Oh! Oh yes!" Amanda moaned as the thrill of her climax surged through her slim, young body.

I eased off on my finger work between her legs, and began to suck on her exposed nipples. I did not allow her to relax completely, but began to attack her again. Her panting and groaning persisted until I had provided her with a secondary orgasm. Even then, I continued to caress her with soft touches of lips and fingers.

The little lady was pliant in my arms. I allowed her to relax as I held her half-naked body against myself.

"That felt to wonderful," she moaned, her eyes peeking open and a smile appearing on her sweet lips.

"I told you, darling, that you would like it. See, I was right."

"Can we do it some more?"

"Certainly, my beauty. I would be only to happy to bring more pleasure to you. Just allow me to remove my shirt. Loving you is making me so warm."

"I suppose it is only fair," Amanda replied, glancing down with some concern at her own nakedness. She quickly looked at my bare chest, muscular and smooth and I could tell that it was making a good impression on her. The young girl reached over and ran her soft hand across my bare skin.

"I have not seen a man up close like this. I like what I am seeing."

"I would like to see more of you too. Could you take off that dress?"

Amanda looked at me shyly. I leaned toward her and kissed her on the lips.

"Please?"

She stood up and tugged the dress over her head. After laying it carefully on the grass near us, she sat down next to me. I edged closer. Amanda lifted he face to mine, and we began kissing. When I began to touch her bare skin, Amanda responded with her own caresses. Gradually, I exposed even more of her body. As her passion increased, my hands roamed everywhere again. I took one of her hands and placed in my lap, pressing her hand onto the firm bulge inside my trousers.

"Should I touch you there, Bobby?"

"Yes, my darling. It would give me some pleasure if you fondled me too."

We continued onward. As her enthusiasm increased, I loosened my trousers and pushed them down my legs. My naked, erect manhood was quickly in her grip, just as my finger was buried again deep into her wet vagina. Almost by instinct, her small hand began to slide up and down the rigid pole of flesh.

"Don't stop, Bobby! Please don't stop!" she moaned.

I increased the speed of my lewd digital probing. This time I sucked and licked her nipples as soon as I had entered her. Her slim hips rocked against my hand, enjoying our wicked intimacy. Even better, her little hand was tugging my hard penis at the same time. I was becoming rather excited and concentrated my mind on bringing her off in order to delay my own relief.

Once more I skillfully provided the young girl with a double climax. As she calmed down with her near naked body pressed against my own, I could feel her little heart throbbing and her hot breath washing across my neck. She had never lost her own grip my manhood, although her fingers had loosened as she cooled down.

"Would you like to finish me off, darling?" I whispered softly.

"What do I need to do?"

"What you have been doing all along, but let me take my trousers off completely so that they do not become soiled by my release."

"Your release?"

"You'll see."

I reseated myself next to her and invited her to take hold of my turgid organ. Amanda soon pumped it to its full size again and seemed pleased about the reaction her touch was having on me.

"Is this good, Bobby?" she asked shyly.

"Yes, very good. I am starting to feel just the way you were a few minutes ago?

"This makes you feel that good?"

"Oh yes, darling. It does indeed."

I could see a satisfied smile appear on her lips as she continually looked up at my face, obviously taking pleasure at the changes in my expression.

"Now, faster, Amanda. Do it faster!"

I looked at the little hand, barely big enough wrap around the thick circumference of my experienced manly penis. Her fingers slid briskly up and down the veiny shaft.

"Oh!" I moaned in delight. "Oh yes!"

My thick cream began to splatter onto the grass between my legs. Some of the warm juice flowed down her hand and wrist.

"Don't stop yet!" I gasped.

"It's so warm," she noted with some interest as the last of my sticky semen oozed out.

My usual practice was to take a respite and not push on too rapidly to my ultimate goal. I suggested that we return to the picnic area and obtain some refreshment. We carefully dressed and brushed off stray leaves and burs so as not to arouse any suspicion. Her parents were happy to see her strolling innocently along with me tagging behind her. We took some refreshment with them. Soon her parents were again involved in their own adult activities, and within minutes we were out of sight and soon in the copse of trees.

Without much urging, we had divested ourselves of all our clothing. Our warm, naked bodies were clasped closely together. My lips were all over her neck and shoulders and soon found her hardened little nipples. Yet they did not remain too long there, with my tongue fondling the perky nubbins. My lips pressed into her soft belly as my fingers slid up and down her lubricated slit. My mouth brushed against the thin, soft fur above her sex, and I exhaled a deep flow of warm air across her nether lips.

"Ooooo!" Amanda cooed softly, what are you doing to me?"

"You are so tasty, I need to eat you, eat you in a special way that you will enjoy."

"I am ready for just about anything, darling."

Hearing that, I moved lower and began to kiss her inner thighs. As her hand fell softly onto my head, caressing me, I planted my lips on her soft labia.

"Oh! she gasped softly, and her fingers gently combed through my hair.

I began to lick and kiss her more thoroughly, tasting her virginal juices. Amanda parted her legs, encouraging me to continue my tasting of her sex. I replace the finger inside her with my long tongue, lapping her inner pinkness and teasing her engorged clitoris.

Amanda was now tremendously excited and held my head against herself as I brought her off first with my mouth and then with my finger, pumping in and out of her tight vagina. She fell back on the sward as the tension in her body relaxed. As she lay limply on the ground, I lay between her legs with my head resting her soft belly.

"That was so.... so crude," she said at last. "but it was remarkably pleasurable too."

I pressed my lips against her sex again. I kissed her softly and flicked my tongue against her labia.

"Not yet," she said. "I have not recovered myself yet."

I rose and brushed some stray woodland debris from myself, deliberately standing so that my semi-erect penis was near Amanda's face. While I picked off a few dead leaves, I could see her examining me with intense interest.

"Would you like," she asked, "me to use my mouth on you now?"

"Do you want to try that? It would be wonderful, I think."

I shifted a little closer, and Amanda pressed her lips against the head of my penis, bestowing a little kiss. She looked up at me, and I nodded my head approvingly. Soon the young girl was kissing and licking me to full erection.

"Now, suck on it, darling." I instructed.

Without hesitation, she swallowed the head, and the soft slurping sound of her sweet mouth came to me ears. Gently, I rocked my hips back and forth, causing my rigid manhood to slip in and out of her juicy mouth.

"Play with my ball sack, darling.

Her fingers teased my testicles. She put a hand around my butt to hold me to her face. After a few minutes, she stopped and looked up at me quizzically.

"Are you going to squirt into my mouth?"

"I will if you want me to, and, if you don't like the taste, you can spit it out."

"What else could I do?"

"You could swallow it."

Her mouth locked around my penis once again. As soon as she felt my legs shaking in my excitement, her head bobbed back and forth on me rapidly.

"Ohhhh Yesss! Oh! Oh!" I cried. My ejaculate shot into her mouth. She flinched, but held fast as I emptied my testicles. Then she milked my engorged penis until I stopped groaning.

"That was so wonderful." I gasped.

"It tasted funny, but I swallowed it anyway," Amanda informed me.

She opened her mouth to show me that my semen was gone. I moved closer to her, and we kissed. I could taste myself on her lips. We kissed and touched for a long while.

"Eat me again, please," she said. "I liked that so much."

So I did and then so did she.


== Long Ago - by LO ==
(Mf, mast, oral )

This happened in the past, long before all the blue skins had all those laws put on the books about age of consent. Hell, once they bled, they were ready. I'm an old guy now, but I can still get it up thinking about the past and my many adventures.

I used to go to the social events that were held monthly, until the brief winter restricted outdoor activity. There were always new people there, and I made a point of surveying the available ladies, that is, the young ladies. It was a time of peace in our country, in spite of the recent American display of military might in Cuba and the Philippines.

I was blessed with youthful looks and appeared to be sixteen or so even when I was in my late twenties. If you realize that I had an early start, that is around fourteen, you will be able to see I had a lengthy career, until I was finally forced to grow up. If I must say, I was a handsome fellow too. I could feel the female eyes on me as I sauntered past. The young ones and the older ones all seemed to be attracted to me. Yet, I cared then only for the young ones and developed a nice system for discretely having my way with them.

I favored the dark-haired beauties, but, of course, never turned away a good prospect, blonde, red-haired, or whatever color of hair. I suppose I had to give priority to one type or I would have been so distracted by the little ladies around me, I never would have been able to do my work. I seemed to have a magic touch or even an aura that enabled me to proceed to my erotic goals with little impediment.

I recall one day when I was just twenty, I cut out a young blonde girl, thirteen year old Amanda Harkley. All the adults were rather busy with the bandstand and food tables. I was interested in only one thing and that was getting a naked female body pressed against my own and that body would belong to none other than Amanda. I had been warming this young girl up for several weeks, while my immediate needs were being taken care of by another little filly. Young Amanda believed that I was about fifteen, and I never told her otherwise.

Anyhow, we were in a shady grove, hidden from view of any casual passer-by. I already had my hands inside her clothing. She was becoming hot, displayed by the sheen of sweat on her flushed face. My busy fingers were gradually bringing her to her first virginal orgasm.

"Oh lord, Bobby, I have never felt like this before!" she gasped.

"Darling, all I wish is to bring you pleasure and excitement," I whispered into her ear.

My lips sucked on her earlobes between deep probing kisses on her soft, sweet lips. I had already eased a few of her buttons opens and could see a pert nipple awaiting my lips as soon as I had loosened her garments more completely.

"Ohhhh, yessss, Bobby dear!"

I was amazed that Amanda was so responsive to my touch. That always made everything so much easier. The faster they came, the closer I was to having my own needs fulfilled.

I could feel her young body begin to writhe against mine. Amanda was already in a fog created by her impending orgasm. I undid more of her apparel, exposing more of her naked flesh to my eyes, to my hands and mouth. I finger was hooked into her vagina as my thumb expertly massaged her engorged clitoris.

"Oh, Bobby! Oh Bobby dear! Oh! Oh! Oh yes!" Amanda moaned as the thrill of her climax surged through her slim, young body.

I eased off on my finger work between her legs, and began to suck on her exposed nipples. I did not allow her to relax completely, but began to attack her again. Her panting and groaning persisted until I had provided her with a secondary orgasm. Even then, I continued to caress her with soft touches of lips and fingers.

The little lady was pliant in my arms. I allowed her to relax as I held her half-naked body against myself.

"That felt to wonderful," she moaned, her eyes peeking open and a smile appearing on her sweet lips.

"I told you, darling, that you would like it. See, I was right."

"Can we do it some more?"

"Certainly, my beauty. I would be only to happy to bring more pleasure to you. Just allow me to remove my shirt. Loving you is making me so warm."

"I suppose it is only fair," Amanda replied, glancing down with some concern at her own nakedness. She quickly looked at my bare chest, muscular and smooth and I could tell that it was making a good impression on her. The young girl reached over and ran her soft hand across my bare skin.

"I have not seen a man up close like this. I like what I am seeing."

"I would like to see more of you too. Could you take off that dress?"

Amanda looked at me shyly. I leaned toward her and kissed her on the lips.

"Please?"

She stood up and tugged the dress over her head. After laying it carefully on the grass near us, she sat down next to me. I edged closer. Amanda lifted he face to mine, and we began kissing. When I began to touch her bare skin, Amanda responded with her own caresses. Gradually, I exposed even more of her body. As her passion increased, my hands roamed everywhere again. I took one of her hands and placed in my lap, pressing her hand onto the firm bulge inside my trousers.

"Should I touch you there, Bobby?"

"Yes, my darling. It would give me some pleasure if you fondled me too."

We continued onward. As her enthusiasm increased, I loosened my trousers and pushed them down my legs. My naked, erect manhood was quickly in her grip, just as my finger was buried again deep into her wet vagina. Almost by instinct, her small hand began to slide up and down the rigid pole of flesh.

"Don't stop, Bobby! Please don't stop!" she moaned.

I increased the speed of my lewd digital probing. This time I sucked and licked her nipples as soon as I had entered her. Her slim hips rocked against my hand, enjoying our wicked intimacy. Even better, her little hand was tugging my hard penis at the same time. I was becoming rather excited and concentrated my mind on bringing her off in order to delay my own relief.

Once more I skillfully provided the young girl with a double climax. As she calmed down with her near naked body pressed against my own, I could feel her little heart throbbing and her hot breath washing across my neck. She had never lost her own grip my manhood, although her fingers had loosened as she cooled down.

"Would you like to finish me off, darling?" I whispered softly.

"What do I need to do?"

"What you have been doing all along, but let me take my trousers off completely so that they do not become soiled by my release."

"Your release?"

"You'll see."

I reseated myself next to her and invited her to take hold of my turgid organ. Amanda soon pumped it to its full size again and seemed pleased about the reaction her touch was having on me.

"Is this good, Bobby?" she asked shyly.

"Yes, very good. I am starting to feel just the way you were a few minutes ago?

"This makes you feel that good?"

"Oh yes, darling. It does indeed."

I could see a satisfied smile appear on her lips as she continually looked up at my face, obviously taking pleasure at the changes in my expression.

"Now, faster, Amanda. Do it faster!"

I looked at the little hand, barely big enough wrap around the thick circumference of my experienced manly penis. Her fingers slid briskly up and down the veiny shaft.

"Oh!" I moaned in delight. "Oh yes!"

My thick cream began to splatter onto the grass between my legs. Some of the warm juice flowed down her hand and wrist.

"Don't stop yet!" I gasped.

"It's so warm," she noted with some interest as the last of my sticky semen oozed out.

My usual practice was to take a respite and not push on too rapidly to my ultimate goal. I suggested that we return to the picnic area and obtain some refreshment. We carefully dressed and brushed off stray leaves and burs so as not to arouse any suspicion. Her parents were happy to see her strolling innocently along with me tagging behind her. We took some refreshment with them. Soon her parents were again involved in their own adult activities, and within minutes we were out of sight and soon in the copse of trees.

Without much urging, we had divested ourselves of all our clothing. Our warm, naked bodies were clasped closely together. My lips were all over her neck and shoulders and soon found her hardened little nipples. Yet they did not remain too long there, with my tongue fondling the perky nubbins. My lips pressed into her soft belly as my fingers slid up and down her lubricated slit. My mouth brushed against the thin, soft fur above her sex, and I exhaled a deep flow of warm air across her nether lips.

"Ooooo!" Amanda cooed softly, what are you doing to me?"

"You are so tasty, I need to eat you, eat you in a special way that you will enjoy."

"I am ready for just about anything, darling."

Hearing that, I moved lower and began to kiss her inner thighs. As her hand fell softly onto my head, caressing me, I planted my lips on her soft labia.

"Oh! she gasped softly, and her fingers gently combed through my hair.

I began to lick and kiss her more thoroughly, tasting her virginal juices. Amanda parted her legs, encouraging me to continue my tasting of her sex. I replace the finger inside her with my long tongue, lapping her inner pinkness and teasing her engorged clitoris.

Amanda was now tremendously excited and held my head against herself as I brought her off first with my mouth and then with my finger, pumping in and out of her tight vagina. She fell back on the sward as the tension in her body relaxed. As she lay limply on the ground, I lay between her legs with my head resting her soft belly.

"That was so.... so crude," she said at last. "but it was remarkably pleasurable too."

I pressed my lips against her sex again. I kissed her softly and flicked my tongue against her labia.

"Not yet," she said. "I have not recovered myself yet."

I rose and brushed some stray woodland debris from myself, deliberately standing so that my semi-erect penis was near Amanda's face. While I picked off a few dead leaves, I could see her examining me with intense interest.

"Would you like," she asked, "me to use my mouth on you now?"

"Do you want to try that? It would be wonderful, I think."

I shifted a little closer, and Amanda pressed her lips against the head of my penis, bestowing a little kiss. She looked up at me, and I nodded my head approvingly. Soon the young girl was kissing and licking me to full erection.

"Now, suck on it, darling." I instructed.

Without hesitation, she swallowed the head, and the soft slurping sound of her sweet mouth came to me ears. Gently, I rocked my hips back and forth, causing my rigid manhood to slip in and out of her juicy mouth.

"Play with my ball sack, darling.

Her fingers teased my testicles. She put a hand around my butt to hold me to her face. After a few minutes, she stopped and looked up at me quizzically.

"Are you going to squirt into my mouth?"

"I will if you want me to, and, if you don't like the taste, you can spit it out."

"What else could I do?"

"You could swallow it."

Her mouth locked around my penis once again. As soon as she felt my legs shaking in my excitement, her head bobbed back and forth on me rapidly.

"Ohhhh Yesss! Oh! Oh!" I cried. My ejaculate shot into her mouth. She flinched, but held fast as I emptied my testicles. Then she milked my engorged penis until I stopped groaning.

"That was so wonderful." I gasped.

"It tasted funny, but I swallowed it anyway," Amanda informed me.

She opened her mouth to show me that my semen was gone. I moved closer to her, and we kissed. I could taste myself on her lips. We kissed and touched for a long while.

"Eat me again, please," she said. "I liked that so much."

So I did and then so did she.

 

New Family

frodo181 on Teen Stories

Having been placed in a children’s home since the age of 8, it seemed like a relief when the social services worker explained that I had been selected for fostering or even adoption. My mum was a drunk and my dad had walked out when I was just born.

 

 

The children’s home that I stayed in wasn’t the sort of place that anyone would want to stay in, I was bullied constantly. I just hated every minute of my life there.

 

Read More
ont size="3"> 

Two weeks before my 14th birthday I was taken out to a big house in the country and introduced to my prospective new family. I stood looking at the large grounds unable to believe how lucky I would be to get to live in such a wonderful place.

 

 

The foster parents seemed really nice; the three children though were slightly cold towards me.

 

 

A few more visits and I was packing my bags to finally move in with my new family.

 

 

David and Karen picked me up from the home, helping me put my possessions in their fancy car then explained that I would get my own room and money to decorate it as I chose.

 

 

When I finally arrived at the large house, I received another cold welcome from the three kids. I realised that maybe I was stepping on their toes by moving in, but I guess I hoped in time they would get to know me and maybe even like me.

 

 

I soon realised though that Darren was the oldest he was 17 with large shoulders and a good physique, he was average looking, but he was the leader of the three of them.

 

 

Helen was 16 and the only other foster child that the family had kept, Helen had short blonde hair and a really nice figure, the thing I envied the most was the fact that she had nice sized breasts. I guess I had a thing about breasts as I was barely fitting into a B cup.

 

 

Then finally came Mark, Mark was 15 and was the quiet one of the family, unlike Darren, Mark wasn’t very muscular but took the family height, standing at 6 foot.

 

 

I guess I have to admit, Mark was my type, he was quiet, thoughtful and on the odd occasions that he let his guard down. He was usually quite funny.

 

 

A couple of weeks had passed and still I was receiving the cold shoulder from Darren, Helen did speak occasionally, but I still got the feeling that she had to follow the family line. Mark seemed to be the one that might crack first.

 

 

Mark would talk when the other two weren’t around, although I guess sometimes he would realise that he was getting too friendly then suddenly dry up.

 

 

The Friday night, I had decided to head up to my room and caught a part of a conversation between Darren and Helen. I stood still trying to listen then realised that Mark was heading upstairs too.

 

 

“Listen Helen, you know the rules, it has to be this way, not for me but for Mark” Darren said then a pause for a few seconds.

 

 

“Darren, I know what you’re saying, but if you let me handle it my way, I’m pretty sure I can make everything work out the same way” Helen said as I heard Mark’s footsteps on the bottom of the stairs.

 

 

I bolted to my room quietly then sat trying to work out what they were talking about.

 

 

So Darren was the leader, that was for sure, but what the hell was the conversation about.

 

 

The following day, Karen told Helen to take me into town to get some clothes as some of my stuff had seen better days. Helen looked over at Darren as I watched him nod, catching him out of the corner of my eye.

 

 

Karen dropped us off in the town then told Helen to phone when we needed picked back up.

 

 

We stood watching the car pull away then turned to look at each other.

 

 

“Helen, what the hell is going on?” I asked watching her give me a cold look then head down to the shops.

 

 

I raced to catch up with her then grabbed her arm. “Okay so what were you and Darren talking about in the bedroom last night” I added watching a look of shock on her face.

 

 

“You know you shouldn’t listen to other peoples conversations” Helen said angrily then listened to me tell her what I had heard.

 

 

“So what did it mean” I asked watching her look at me.

 

 

“okay then, you want to know, come with me” Helen said grabbing my arm then dragging me across the street to McDonalds then ordering for the both of us before heading upstairs where it was quiet.

 

 

Helen sat at a table in the corner away from the stairs then passed me some food.

 

 

“Okay, when I came to the house, the boys didn’t accept me right away, especially Darren, I guess they didn’t want a foster sister” Helen said watching me eat and listen as she spelt out about her past.

 

 

“I knew that I didn’t want to go back to that home again, and other than the attitude I got from the boys, I loved living with David and Karen” Helen added.

 

 

“I soon worked out that if I could get Darren onside then Mark would probably follow too” she said giving me a grin then adding “Something that you have already guessed”. I sat nodding.

 

 

Helen stopped then seemed to stare deep into my eyes for a couple of seconds as I sat waiting.

 

 

“I had to make some serious choices, did I want to stay there or not, and how badly did I want it.” Helen said then explained that she had been given a fresh start in the best home imaginable. It was like a fairy tale come true.

 

 

Helen sat explaining about the three holidays a year abroad, the endless money and presents. And two parents that really cared about her feelings and thoughts and tried to encourage her every step of the way.

 

 

“I didn’t know all of this at the time, but what I did know was that Karen and David had three other girls that asked to leave because of Darren. Well I wasn’t prepared to leave, but we couldn’t go on like that either” Helen said as I sat engrossed as she explained everything.

 

 

“Three months had went by, and still Darren and Mark were making my life hell, then they started to lift money from the dish, then blame me for taking it” Helen said as the thought etched onto her face.

 

 

“They were trying to get rid of me” Helen said as I sat shocked at how far they would go.

 

 

Helen stopped then looked down at the table in thought.

 

 

“It was then that I realised that I had one thing going in my favour that Darren seemed to like” Helen said giving me a smile.

 

 

“I had boobs” Helen said as I laughed then tried to work out how that affected things.

 

 

Helen sat explaining that she kept catching Darren starting at her boobs when he thought she wasn’t looking.

 

 

“It was then I finally decided that I had to get leverage on him” Helen said as I nodded then thought about it.

 

 

“When everyone was out of the house, except for Darren and I, I would go for a shower and walk about with a towel on” Helen said then explained about starting to wear lower cut tops or walking about in a bra all for Darren’s benefit.

 

 

“Suddenly Darren seemed to thaw out a little” Helen added as I sat grinning.

 

“I had already made up my mind that I wanted to stay and sat thinking about how far I would go to keep my place there” Helen added then smiled.

 

 

“I decided then that I was going to push it a little further for Darren’s benefit, so one day when everyone was out and Darren was in the kitchen. I walked down in a towel and looked in the washing machine for a top” Helen said then gave a smile.

 

 

“My towel was quite short and when I bent forward, Darren got an eyeful” Helen said with a grin watching the shock on my face.

 

 

“A few days later Darren came to my room and told me that my review was coming up and that the social services would ask the boys what they thought” Helen gave a smile then continued. “ Darren explained that he had spoken to Mark and if I was prepared to go through an initiation then all the crap would stop and they would tell social work how much they loved having me here” Helen said as I finally saw a light at the end of my tunnel.

 

 

“Darren didn’t tell me what the initiation was but I sort of guessed it would be something hard. Darren told me to think about it” Helen said watching me nod.

 

 

“I sat for the next two nights thinking about what they might make me do, the more I thought about it the more I realised that no matter what it was, it was worth doing once to keep my place in the family.” Helen added as I sat and thought about what she was saying.

 

 

“Two days later on the Saturday, Darren and Mark took me up to the den, then asked if I was prepared to make the effort to be part of their family, I stood nodding then listened to them explain that I had to pass a test, if I passed then I was in. if I didn’t I would be gone in a month” Helen said then explained that they could do it too.

 

 

“I agreed to their test and done everything they asked, ten minutes later Darren gave me a smile then told me that I was now one of the family. The problem is they liked the idea of foster kids having to prove themselves and the next person got the same treatment” Helen said as I sat listening.

 

 

“She lasted a month, since then we have had three more girls stay and each have chosen that they don’t want our family bad enough and returned to the home they came from” Helen said then gave me a cold look.

 

 

“What you have to do is think about what you want and how badly you want it” Helen said as I sat nodding.

 

 

Helen explained that they swore her to secrecy about the initiation and that they would kill her if they found out she had told me, but she explained that she wasn’t prepared to help me any further. I had to make this decision on my own and if I chose to go back to the home then that was my choice.

 

 

The rest of the day Helen and I spent wandering about the town talking as she explained about the holidays abroad, what Christmas was like. It seemed like a dream.

 

 

Yet as soon as we returned home Helen stopped me at the door and explained that from there on in, things between us returned to normal.

 

 

The rest of the night Helen gave me the cold shoulder. I sat weighing it all up.

 

 

Okay she teased Darren then he made her do an initiation. It didn’t take a genius to realise that he probably asked for her to do something sexual. I headed to my bed early and lay on my bed thinking about it.

 

 

If he asked me to do something what was I prepared to do. Strip for them, I could handle that. Let them touch me, okay hard but as a one off I could handle it.

 

 

Me touch them. Okay so I wouldn’t enjoy it, but if it had to be done.

 

 

Then suddenly it struck me, the hardest question so far? What if they both asked me to suck their things? I was old enough to realise that guys liked that sort of thing. Would I be able to do something that tasted so badly to keep my place.

 

 

What if they wanted to have sex with me? That one seemed a little easier. I had never had sex before but I was curious and if it kept me in the family then I guessed that I could do it.

 

 

The more I thought about having to have sex with either Mark or Darren the more I realised that I was starting to moisten between my legs. Slipping into my bed I lay back on the pillows and decided that I would think about it further.

 

 

Slipping my hand into my panties, I lay imagining Darren making me give him a hand job, and then having to give Mark one too. Then suddenly I was on my hands and knees stroking Mark as Darren was pushing himself inside me.

 

 

Within a couple of minutes I was feeling my orgasm rushing through my body.

 

 

I had my answer, sex with ether of them wouldn’t kill me, okay so I didn’t get to choose when I lost my virginity but it would be worth it.

 

 

The following day I sat in school trying to get to grips with it all, when I returned home I finally got Helen alone for a couple of minutes.

 

 

“Helen tell me that it didn’t involve you having to do something disgusting like letting them pee on you, or worse” I whispered watching Karen pass her room.

 

 

Helen shook her head then looked at me, “Listen I can’t tell you, all I can tell you is that I done everything they asked regardless of what I thought about it then I was part of the family.”

 

 

“Just tell me I’m not going to regret this” I said watching her shake her head.

 

 

“Listen Ashley, I can’t guarantee that, it depends on you and you alone, but what I can say I have never ever regretted anything that I have done” Helen said watching me nod.

 

 

Helen looked at me for a few seconds then smiled; “if I were you I would think long and hard tonight about whether you want to take a walk up to the den tomorrow” Helen said then stared at me as I got the message.

 

 

The rest of the night I sat feeling worried about what I was letting myself in for, the following morning I got the cold treatment at breakfast then headed upstairs and got ready putting on a short skirt and blouse then headed back downstairs.

 

 

“Ashley, Darren and I were thinking about taking a walk up to the den. Do you fancy tagging along” Helen said as I felt the boys stare at me.

 

 

“Sure, but what do I need to wear and is it far” I asked already knowing that it was across the next field. It was an old horse stable that the last owners had.

 

 

Helen explained that the boys had turned it into their own den with the blessing of their parents.

 

 

“Trainers will be fine the field should be pretty solid” Helen said then looked at Darren as I lifted myself and fetched my trainers feeling nervous.

 

 

When I returned Darren was explaining to Karen that they were thinking about going a walk through the field and maybe even up to the dam.

 

 

Karen offered to make a picnic for us; Darren looked at me then nodded.

 

 

“I guess we could have something to eat, right Ashley” Darren said giving me a cold stare as I nodded.

 

 

An hour later all four of us were crossing the field toward the outhouse that sat next to the woods. The journey seemed much longer as no one said a thing. We entered the building. Darren sat on a bale of hay in the corner watching Helen and Mark sit beside him.

 

 

Darren pointed to a bale of hay in the middle of the room telling me to sit down as I sat looking up at them.

 

 

“Okay, as you know we have given you a bit of a hard time recently” Darren said as I sat nodding. “The way we see it” Darren looked at Mark and Helen in turn then continued “we don’t want any free loader joining our family. Helen came here two years ago and proved herself worthy of being in our family” Darren said as I sat watching Mark and Helen nod.

 

 

“I now consider Helen my sister, I would do anything she asked, and Helen proved to me the same thing” Darren stopped and turned to Helen watching her nod and smile.

 

 

“Being part of this family has a lot of benefits, but it also has a lot of responsibilities too.” Darren looked at Helen and Mark in turn. Mark stood with his head down and nodded.

 

 

“it is for this reason that anyone wishing to join our family has to prove that they are prepared to put the whole family first instead of being selfish and looking out for what they can get” Darren’s eyes pierced coldly into mine as I sat nodding.

 

 

It’s for this reason that we devised a test to see if people are worthy, Helen done it without question and now has every benefit. The question is do you think you are worthy of staying with us” Darren asked as I watched Mark lift his head and watch me nod.

 

 

“Okay the test happens today, each one of us will ask you to do or say certain things. If you don’t do everything we ask. We stop and you go back to where you came from” Darren said coldly as I watched Helen give me a soft smile and nod.

 

 

“What do I have to do” I asked watching Darren draw me a dirty look then answer.

 

 

“You will find out soon enough but first try listening” Darren said coldly as I nodded.

 

 

“First you have to agree that you never speak a word of this test to anyone, if you do we will deny it and make up a story that will land you in it further, do you understand?” Darren asked as I sat nodding.

 

 

“I promise not a word to a living soul” I said nervously watching Helen smile again.

 

 

“Secondly, you have to agree to put the family’s feelings before your own no matter what the cost” Darren said watching me nod.

 

 

“I promise I will” I said watching Helen smile again.

 

 

I sat watching Helen grab Darren’s hand then look at him as he nodded.

 

 

“Ashley do you like living with us” Helen asked as I sat nodding.

 

 

“Okay are you ready for the test then?” Helen asked as I sat and looked at all three. It was now or never.

 

 

I sat nodding watching Helen smile look at Darren before looking back at me.

 

 

“Remember there is no backing out, you have to want to do everything we ask, do you think you can do that” Helen said as I nodded then dropped my head in shame for a second then lifted my head watching them turn and face each other then start to whisper.

 

 

Helen turned to me and smiled “stand up” Helen said coldly as I followed her command.

 

 

Helen nodded then stepped forward then gave me a soft smile then looked back at Darren.

 

 

“Now comes the hard one” Helen said turning to face me.

 

 

“Take off your tee shirt” Helen said as I slipped my hands under my tee shirt then lifted it over my head placing it on the bale of hay behind me.

 

 

“Now take off your skirt” Helen said as I slipped my hands to the button then dropped my skirt to the floor before steeping out of it watching Darren and Mark stare at my bra hiding my small B cup breasts as the embarrassment quickly set in.

 

 

“Now take off your bra, let the boys see your breasts” Helen said then flashed a quick smile as I stood nodding then slipped my hands behind my back undoing the catch then slipping my bra off as I watched Darren smile.

 

 

“Now take off your panties too” Darren said as I dropped the bra behind me on the hay.

 

 

Stopping for a second then looking at Helen I slipped my hand into the sides of my panties then lowered them to the ground before stepping out of them leaving then on the cold floor.

 

 

“Well guys, she’s doing well so far” Helen said watching Mark and Darren nod.

 

 

“okay Ashley turn round and kneel in front of the hay, once your set close your eyes” Helen said as I stood nodding then followed her command.

 

 

A few seconds later Darren spoke as I knelt feeling my face red with embarrassment.

 

 

“Remember we all have to do what ever either of us ask, do you understand?” Darren said coldly as I tried to nod with my head on the hay.

 

 

“Mark, go over and touch Ashley between her legs please” Helen said as I knelt waiting for a few seconds then felt a Hand slip under my bum and softly run against my pussy.

 

 

“Well how does she feel Mark” Darren asked as I listened to Mark reply.

 

 

“She has very smooth skin” Mark said nervously, removing his hand.

 

 

“Mark, I want to know what her clit feels like, run your hand under her again and use your fingers until you feel her clit” Helen said as I knelt shaking with nerves then listening to Darren whisper “What are you doing”.

 

 

Helen didn’t say anything, and then suddenly Mark’s hand touched my warm skin again.

 

 

Mark knelt behind me rubbing his fingers gently over my clit within seconds it was starting to respond sending out little pulses of pleasure through my body as his finger continued to tease me.

 

 

A few seconds later Helen gave another order “Mark pull your hand back now then push a finger inside her and tell us how she feels” Helen said as I waited then felt Mark tenderly slide a finger into my now wet pussy.

 

 

“Eh she’s a bit wet” Mark stuttered leaving his finger inside me.

 

 

“Good then maybe you should fuck her little pussy with your finger for a while” Helen said as I felt Mark pull his finger back then push it in again sending a shock of pleasure through my pussy.

 

 

Mark knelt fingering me for about 15 seconds as I lay enjoying his tender touch, my embarrassment had evaporated. I had reached the point that I couldn’t wait to hear what was next.

 

 

Suddenly Darren’s voice piped up, “You know Helen, I don’t think Mark’s finger is enough for her, what do you think?” Darren asked as I listened to Helen laugh then a quick slapping noise.

 

 

“I guess not, maybe she should have something decent in there” Helen said then went quiet for a few seconds.

 

 

“Mark, pull your trousers down and put your cock inside her” Helen said as I lay desperate to feel Mark thrust himself inside my wet pussy.

 

 

I lay listening to Mark struggle with his trousers then felt his warm cock suddenly push inside me.

 

 

“Oooh” I let out a little groan then realised that maybe I should have had more control.

 

 

“I think she is starting to enjoy herself” Helen said as I felt Mark start to slowly fuck my pussy gently.

 

 

“Helen it’s supposed to be a test” Darren said as I lay enjoying each thrust of Mark’s cock, listening to Helen’s voice again.

 

 

“Mark, stop what you are doing and pull out of her then let her turn around” Helen said as I felt mark pull out lifting myself off the hay I turned to face Mark then looked over at Darren as I watched Helen standing with her hand on Darren’s hard cock working him slowly.

 

 

“Mark, stand up” Helen said as Mark lifting himself and stood in front of me.

 

 

“Ashley, you can stop this at any time, all you have to do is say” Helen said as I nodded watching her smile at me “but you know the consequences” Helen added as I nodded watching Darren give her a strange look.

 

 

“Ashley, I want you to kneel in front of Mark, and let him put his cock in your mouth” Helen said as I knelt staring at Mark’s purple head bouncing gently in front of my face. Suddenly fear set it, what if I didn’t like the taste, what if I couldn’t do it.

 

 

“Ashley open your mouth” Helen said watching me look at her as she winked.

 

 

Pushing my mouth forward, Mark pushed his hips forward then suddenly he was filling my mouth with his six inch cock.

 

 

“Now suck him gently” Darren grunted as I sucked back on Mark’s hard cock watching Darren and Helen move toward me then stand beside me watching me suck gently on Mark’s cock.

 

 

I knelt there surprised how nice his cock actually tasted although the thought that I was sucking some of my own juices didn’t seem to sit well.

 

 

About 30 seconds later, Helen spoke again as I watched her continuing to stroke Darren gently.

 

 

“Ashley stop sucking his cock” Helen said then commanded Mark to sit on the hay before telling me to suck Mark again remaining on my hands and knees.

 

 

By now my pussy was flooded with my lust, I sort of guessed what was coming next but didn’t care, I wanted to feel my orgasm surge through my body.

 

 

Pushing my mouth back over Mark’s warm cock as I knelt on the cold floor, Helen gave her next command.

 

 

“Darren, I want you to kneel behind her and fuck her tight little pussy” Helen said as I felt Darren’s hand rest on my bum as he positioned himself then pushed forward forcing a groan from my cock filled mouth.

 

 

“Ashley, I want to see you suck mark’s cock faster” Helen said then watched as my mouth went into overdrive as each thrust of Darren’s cock sent another pulse of pleasure through my body.

 

 

“Oh fuck she feels good” Darren groaned as he started to increase his pace much to my delight.

 

 

“Darren, I want you to stop before you cum” Helen stopped for a second then caught me by surprise.

 

 

“Then stand up and cum in my mouth” Helen said with a dirty laugh.

 

 

“My turn” Mark said as I stopped sucking briefly then listened to him hiss “Helen I want you to bend down and touch Ashley’s boobs” Mark said I froze for the first time. Being fucked my two guys was one thing but being touched by a girl was a totally different prospect.

 

 

“Ashley keep sucking” Helen said as I started working my mouth over mark’s cock again then listening to Helen explain again that I could back out, slipping my mouth off of Mark’s cock I shock my head then plunged my head back down onto mark’s warm cock feeling him start to push into my mouth.

 

 

Within seconds I felt Helen’s warm hand slide round the side of my breast then gently squeeze my hard little nipple. It was the final act that was about to send me over the edge

 

 

Suddenly in seconds my orgasm had built and was surging through my body as I knelt moaning continuing to feel mark trying to fuck my mouth.

 

 

“Oh fuck, she’s Cumming” Darren groaned then started to slam his hard cock into me as my pussy clamped around him.

 

 

“Helen quick” Darren moaned as I felt him pull out then a few seconds later listened to him groan loudly.

 

 

“Fuck Helen, you definitely know how to suck cock” Darren groaned as I knelt feeling the after effects of my orgasm fade away.

 

 

“Oh fuck, I need to cum” Mark groaned as I considered pulling my mouth away then heard Darren’s voice “Ashley let him cum in your mouth” Darren asked as I thought about refusing then suddenly it hit me.

 

 

I had done everything they asked of me, and was even surprised how much I enjoyed it; I couldn’t stop now and lose all that hard work just because of a bad taste.

 

 

“Ssshhhhittte” Mark hissed as I felt his cock suddenly explode into life then shoot stings of warm salty fluid into my mouth as he continued to fuck my mouth.

 

 

“Good girl keep going” Helen hissed as I continued to suck Mark’s cock until he had finished filling my mouth with his fluid.

 

 

“Ashley, trust me on the next one” Helen hissed as I continued to slip my mouth up and down mark’s shaft slowly.

 

 

“Let us all see his cum in your mouth then close your mouth and swallow for us” Helen hissed as her request scrambled through my brain.

 

 

Could I really swallow, what I did know was even though his sperm tasted salty, it wasn’t a taste that I disliked. Pulling my mouth back as I realised that Mark and Darren were finished and maybe even my test.

 

 

I opened my mouth watching each in turn look at my mouth full of mark’s cum then watched as Darren smiled.

 

 

“Now swallow” Darren said as I looked at Helen watching her stand, her fingers under her skirt working her clit.

 

 

Closing my mouth and giving her a smile, I forced the watery fluid back then swallowed gently, opening my mouth in front of Helen.

 

 

“Oh good girl” Helen said lifting her skirt then letting me watch as she stroked her clit quickly.

 

 

“Please, Ashley. touch me” Helen groaned as I knelt in front of her watching her fingers move like lightning.

 

 

“Ashley last command make Helen cum with your mouth” Darren groaned as I watched Helen step forward offering her pussy to my mouth.

 

 

“Shit, I can’t do this” I thought watching her fingers continue to move like lightning on her clit.

 

 

“Ashley your finished if you do it, don’t spoil it now” Mark said as I turned my head to him then realised what he was saying.

 

 

“I had to do this, I had done everything else, I can’t lose everything because I couldn’t do one thing” I thought pushing my face forward preparing for the worst.

 

 

Helen lifted her left leg then slipped her fingers away as my mouth reached her hot wet lips, pushing out my tongue I knelt pushing my tongue through her lips realising that she tasted similar to Mark’s cock when I first sucked him.

 

 

Within seconds my tongue was stabbing repeatedly at Helen’s clit as I knelt listening to her moan.

 

 

“Oh yeah, I’m Cumming” Helen moaned as I continued to lap on her sweet tasting pussy surprised that I was actually starting to feel hot again at the thought of licking another girl.

 

 

Helen’s body shook above me for a few seconds as I continued to force my tongue onto her clit.

 

 

“Oh stop, that’s enough” Helen moaned as I pulled my mouth away then grinned up at her.

 

 

“Shit girl, you know how to eat pussy” Helen said with a dirty grin watching me nod.

 

 

Helen looked down at me then smiled then looked over at Darren and Mark.

 

 

“Are you both happy now?” Helen asked as I watched Mark standing dressed again then watching Darren pull up his trousers and nod.

 

 

“Welcome to the family” Darren said with a smile as I nodded then listened to Helen.

 

 

“Not so fast, I have one last request” Helen added as a feeling of fear washed over me then watching her smile.

 

 

“Guys lift her up and hold her legs open, I think the least I can do is taste her too” Helen said as I watched Mark and Darren lift me then hold my legs open as Helen slipped beneath me.

 

 

“Oh fuck” I groaned feeling her tongue start to lap gently at my clit, holding onto Mark and Darren I closed my eyes enjoying every move of Helen’s tongue on my clit.

 

 

Five minutes later I was moaning wildly as Helen finally completed what she had started as my body shuddered to another orgasm.

 

 

After I had finally composed myself, then dressed Darren and Mark kissed me on the lips in turn then welcomed me into the family. Helen walked over and smiled.

 

 

“I knew you could do it” Helen grinned watching me nod.

 

 

“You realise this thing won’t be the only time you have to do this” Helen said watching me think.

 

 

“Trust me though, the boys aren’t too demanding” Helen said with a grin as I realised that I was going to enjoy my stay with my new family.

 

Once Upon A Fairy Tale

SexyMomma128 on Teen Stories

When I met my boyfriend Zach, I knew it was love. He was the sweetest guy ever to me and I loved him so much. I wanted to be with him forever and I wanted him to take something very close to me...My virginity...

 

One day, after school, Zach came up to me. "Hey gorgeous. Miss me?" he flirted.                                                                 

"Of course. Come her

Read More
e you." I said and kissed him passionately.

"We have a date tonight, I'll pick you up at 8." he reminded me.

 

When I got home, I threw down my backpack and ran right into the shower. I was so excited for the date and I had an idea that he would take my virginity tonight. I had to look PERFECT. I showered and used my best smelling shampoo and soap. When I got out, I looked at my clock. 6:02. Okay, i had time. I threw open my closet doors and looked for the sexiest lingerie and dress I owned. I found a lacy black bra and a skimpy see-through thong. Then I found a gorgeous, short black dress that had glittery paths all over it. It was perfect. I then sprayed myself with an amazing smelling Dolce and Gabbana perfume and but on a diamond necklace and dimaond earings. I took another look at the clock. 7:54. 

"HOLY SHIT!" I screeched and grabbed my purse which convienently matched my outfit. I ran downstairs just as my mom and dad were about to leave on their 3 day vacation. "Bye guys, have fun!" I said kssing my 'rents goodbye. "Be good honey" yelled my mom. Luckily, they were gone when Zach got here. They knew we were dating and all but i didnt want them here when he gt here. 7:59. At exactly 8, he pulled in. I ran to the car and jumped in. "You are too good. Right on time" I giggled and he leaned over and kissed me. "Have you ever looked so beautiful?" he asked me. I laughed and replied, "Only for you, baby."

We got to the restaurant and it was amazing, not to mention expensive. We both had lobster thermidor which was really good and talked for a while. Then, we left and sat in his BMW.

"That was really nice, Zach. I love you so much" I said. "I love you too, baby." he said and we kissed romanticaly.  "So are you coming back to my place?" he asked. "Are your parents home?" I replied, worried if they were, I might not have sex with him. "No, they went to this reunion thing at their old school and wont be back for 2 days." he said. Yes! Thank god! I thought to myself. "Then absolutely" I replied. I thnk we both were thinking the same thing about what was going to happen.

We got to his house and sat down on the couch. "So did you like ---" he said, but I kissed him before he finished. Then he grabbed me and we started making out. When I layed down on top of him, I felt his cock against me and boy was it erect! I broke the kiss and told him to take me upstairs. He winked at me and grabbed my hand and led me up. I knew it, I just knew i would lose it tonight. I was so happy and when we got to his room, I shoved him on his bed and jumped ontop of him. We continued making out and finally, he pushed his tongue into my mouth which I happily greeted. We continued this for about 20 minutes until we were both so friggin horny, I couldnt wait any longer. "Zach, I want you to have it. Take me tonight. I love you." I whispered into his ear. At first, I think he was nervous and hesitant because he kissed me for awhile again. Then, he placed his hands on the back of my thighs and continued up, slowly reaching his destination: my pussy. I moaned into his mouth when he finally reached it and I felt him getting harder and harder. I broke off our kiss and ripped off his shirt. "Shit, you are so muscly" I moaned as he continued teasing my pussy. It was true, he had a damn 4 pack and he was sooo tan and sexy. "Its all yours babe" he replied. I massaged his chest while he repeatedly teased me. Then he reached up and unlached my C cup bra and Slowing inching off my dress. I admit I was alittle nervous and scared. 2 of my friends lost their virginity and said it hurt at first. I wasnt good with pain, but I was determined...and ready. When my dress was off, I was still wearing my thong. I quickly unbuckled Zachs jeans and pulled them off. "Ooooo, what's this?" I teased as I saw his cocking inching up through his boxers. I giggled flirtatiously as he kissed my hard. I loved this so much and I wasnt even feeling rushed or anything. He didnt immediatley take me so I was proud and repesctful for him for being so patient because I knew what he wanted to do, but I still was neervous. I crawled on top of him and stroked his longish blonde italian hair while he nibbled and sucked on my C tits. I moaneed gently as he began neading one and sucking the other. "Ooooo....Ooohhhh"I moaned. "You like tht?" he asked. "ooooo, I love it!" I yelled. Then he slowly inched his way down, kissing my until he reached my thong. He looked wonderously at me and I nodded to him and gave him the green light to go. He pulled it off me and kissed me while he played with my pussy. I groaned with pleasure. "Oh it feels so fucking good Zach. oooooo    ohhhhhhh" I moaned and kissed him. Then I pulled off his boxers and it was time for me to become a woman. His head was pointing directly at my entrance and I think he was still nervous. "How big are you?" i asked. "About 9.5 inches. This may hurt since its your first time so tell me if you want me to stop" he said. He was so loving and caring to me that I didnt care how much fucking pain I was about to be in, I just wanted him so badly. "Go for it big boy, Im all yours."I said alittle shaking. We inhaled together and I locked my legs around his waist and grabbed onto his arms and closed my eyes. He lunged forward and I screamed in pain. I felt tears forming in my eyes as my whole body screamed at me. As tears rolled down my cheeks, he asked me if i was alright and if he should stop. I said no and to keep going. He lunged again and I screamed in pain again. He did this svereal times and even though it hurt so bad, I knew i wanted this. Before I knew it the pain turned into amazing feelings and we were moving at a slow but wonderful pace. "Ohhhhhhhh......Ooooooo.....Mmmmm" I moaned. He smiled at me and bent over to kiss me. He increaced his pace and i pushed hard on him. I deeply moaned in his mouth and he lifted the kiss off. "Oh my fucking god. Fuck me! Fuck me harder, please. Faster harder Ohhhhhhhh" I screamed. He deeply oliged and i felt him get deeper into me. It felt so good and i knew he was enjoying it too. "Ohh fuck! Fuck me baby...oooooo" I screamed in pleasure. "Oh your so fucking tight. Im gonnna cum!" he yelled back. Then he did and i felt him empty a huge gallon inside me. It was the best feeling in the world and his cock was soo nice inside me. Then he went soo fast I thought he was going to burst. I orgasmed so loud that a dog outside barked insanely. "OHH OHHH OHHH AHHHH MMMMM SHIT SHIT SHIT FUCK ME FUCK ME FUCK ME SHIT FUCK OHHHH OHHHHHH" I screamed at the top of my lungs. "Oh my gd=od Zach, Im gonna cum!" i yelled. "Me too." he said and we came together and ended our climax. He collapsed ontop of me without even taking his cock out. It still felt so good. We began to make out again, with his cock still inside me and me still shaking from my orgasm. Then he picked me up, him STILL inside me and he bounced me ariund, up and down on his hard cock. It was about 30 seconds before I had another screaming orgasm. "OH SHIT! FUCK ME! OHHH! OHH! FUCK ME! SHIT SHIT SHIT! FUCK ME! AHHH OHHH OHHHH OOOOO MMMMM!" I screamed. We bounced together and I orgasmed 4 more times! It was so fucking unbelievable. Then we together collapsed on his bed and I sat ontop of him. "Ready?" I said. I pulled out his cock and held it while my entrance hovered above it. Then I slammed down so hard and screamed with pain and pleasure. I rode that fucking guy like a fucking cowgirl. "Ride me girl, ride me and make my cocky proud!" he screamed. "Fuck, your soo tight!" I bounced up and down, my tits flying in every direction. Then when he shouted he was going to cum, I readied myself for another huge load. I jumped off of him and let him squirt my body. My arms, legs, tits stomach and pussy and face were covered in white hot cum. I licked it all up and told him to cum over his chest. He agreed and jerked his cock for a few minutes and then came over his chest. i then knelt before him and licked up all of it and smacked my lips with satsfaction. "Suck me off, baby" he said. With out wqrning, I shoved his cock to my mouth and rode up and down it, shoving it down my throat. It was tasty and sexy and thn, with out warning he gave me a huge load of hot cum which i nearly gagged on, but swalled it ALL down. I wasnt like cake but it was good. Then we made out and got dressed and he dove me home.

 

It was the best night i ever had and i finally lost my virginity to the man i love. 

 

 

 

Night Out

bradley_stoke on Teen Stories

"You're not fucking going out like that, you slut!" Screamed Bunny's mum as she made her way to the door of their small flat. "You look like a fucking whore!"

"Oh fuck off, Mum!" Bunny screamed back at her mum. "I'll wear what I fucking like!"

"Or not wear! Don't you have any fucking knickers? Or are you gonna show your cunt to every fucker?"

"Fuck off!" Sneered Bunny. "You can't tell me what to fucking do or wear!"

She glanced at her image in the hall mirror, half of which was obscured by piles of old magazines her mum hadn't bothered to chuck out. Her face was heavily mascara'd and her lips were painted a very deep purple, but no amount of make-up could disguise the dark freckles arou

Read More
nd her nose and forehead. Her light brown hair was pulled off her face and held back by a large clip. Although they couldn't be seen in the mirror, she sported brown, rubber-sole boots laced half-way up her calf. She also wore a black sleeveless tee-shirt with the word 'CUNT' artistically arranged in the middle of it, but it wasn't that which annoyed her mum. It wasn't her fault if the old cow couldn't keep up with fashion, but Bunny knew that if you didn't flash the gash in this neighbourhood you were fucking nobody, girlfriend! And it wasn't as if she shaved it like some tarts. She kept the hair long enough so you had to get real close to be sure you could see the lips and clit and all. And her inner lips didn't drop out like some fucking inner tube like some sad bitches.

"Don't be back late!" yelled her mum, as Bunny slammed the door behind her and made her way out of the estate, past the graffiti on the walls and discarded needles and rubbers in the gutter, towards the spot by the park where she and her gang would meet for their night out. And there they were, or at least some of them, hanging out by the park bench near the lamp post where they'd carved their gang's initials.

There was Puss, with her shaved gash, fat-thighed Rosanne and skinny, hairy twatted Dilly. The three girls sat around bored and sullen, knickerless, booted and with similar sleeveless tee-shirts. Puss looked up from her desultory stroking of the smooth shaven skin of her crotch and smiled at Bunny as she approached.

"Yo, Bun! Give it up, Girl!"

"Hey, girlfriend. Wassup?" responded Bunny kissing Puss on the cheek.

"Tongues, slut. Giss the tongues. Then I know you love me!"

"Just the tongue?" wondered Bunny, but giving Puss the full-on tongue to tongue that marked the gang's closeness. The warm, liquid, toothy taste of burger. She pulled Puss to her as the two battled their tongues together.

"Hey, tart! Don't you love me, too?" asked Dilly, pushing her face into the melee. "Giss tongue!"

And there the three were, watched by Rosanne who liked a bit of tongue but not so much as the others, as they took tongue to cheek to tooth, and rubbed each others' backs as they did so, hands under each others' tee-shirts, until, a few minutes later, their tongues sore from the probing, they pushed each other off and sank back onto the park bench.

"So, how's it, Bun?" asked Rosanne, puffing on her joint. "Good day at school? Fucked any good boys?"

"Wouldn't you fucking like to know, Ro?" Bunny replied. "My cunt's so fucking sore and so fucking dripping you couldn't tell it apart from fucking brillo."

"Yeh. Right!" Rosanne agreed, not pursuing the subject further.

The four girls squeezed together on the bench staring out across the park as the shadows grew longer over the grass, the odd glint reflecting from the discarded condoms and broken glass. It was gonna be a normal night out tonight, Bunny could see. Her and her gang, and maybe the other girls, Snoot and Lizzie, out in the park with a few beers, a few boys and a few laughs. But just now there was nothing much to do. No drugs, 'cept the blow that Dilly passed round, and no sex, 'cept the tongues that didn't really count. Fuck it! If it weren't in the twat, it weren't nothing.

"Hey, Bun! Girlfriend! It's lager time," Dilly asserted. "We want some amber in the long tubes. And sweetheart. Hey. Don't you know it? It's your turn!"

"Oh fuck it! I'm sure it was last time."

"Don't fucking lie, you cunt!" disagreed Puss, pushing her pale face into Bunny's. "It's your turn, and you fucking know it. It was me last time. And I still can taste Mo's fucking sperm in my mouth!"

Bunny concurred reluctantly and just as reluctantly made her way to Mo Patel's Liquor Store, a run-down establishment not too far from the park. She hung around outside, puffing a ciggie while Mo served a customer, examining her skinny reflection in the window. Finally, and not before fucking time, the old man Mo had been serving shuffled out, and before the door slammed shut, Bunny burst in, discreetly turning round the card reading 'Open', so that it now read 'Closed'.

"It's tittie time!" Bunny announced, pulling up her tee-shirt to show off her long nippled, but otherwise rather small breasts. Mo, a stout Asian who clearly needed a sharper razor blade with which to shave his chin, smirked at the sight of a girl more than young enough to be his daughter.

"You'll be wanting more of the usual, you rascal?" he asked. "It's not gonna be no cheaper."

"Yeah! Yeah!" agreed Bunny, stepping around to the back of the shop where Mo was leading her, and grimacing as he pulled down his pants and jockeys to reveal a fat, heavy prick already swelling with anticipation. "Let's fucking get down to it!"

And so, behind the bamboo netting which divided the beer cans and packets of Marlboro from those in the store room, Bunny got down on her knees on the rough nylon rug, wiped her lips with the back of her hand and got down to business. A blow job was all it cost for an armful of ciggies and lager, and a blow job was what Mo was getting. He leaned back, supporting his bulk on a chipped, wooden table as Bunny ran her tongue up and down the length of his prick, stroking his balls with her fingers, and watched it grow and swell, the veins pumping up and pressing contours into her lips. And then, mouth fully open, she pulled his prick into her mouth while his heavy, hairy hands groped around her tee-shirt for the tiny titties he so enjoyed massaging. Bunny's mind was as much on this prick as it was on thoughts of her school day and the boys she'd fucked with and how different their younger, smoother pricks were to this old fuck's. And then she felt the spasms of his penis, and knew that she had to move fast to both release Mo's come and to stop him staining her black tee-shirt. She didn't want Mo's sperm on the 'CUNT' on her chest anymore than she'd want it on the cunt between her legs.

And soon she was back with the gang, laden down with Marlboros, Bensons, Kronenbergs and Buds. Snoot and Lizzie had turned up now and were sitting on a patch of grass, passing joints around. Snoot was totally bald, more the result of chemotherapy for her leukaemia than as a fashion statement, and Lizzie was wearing one of her floppy hats which obscured most of her face, and above all the scar over her eye she'd got at that night club once.

"Yo, girlfriend!" Snoot cried. "Liquid refreshment. Gimme! Gimme!"

"Yeah. Wow! Give it up girl!" chorused Lizzie, scratching the ragged strands of her crotch.

And so the evening proceeded, six girls in the park, necking it down, choking on nicotine, phlegming on the tarmac and pissing by the bushes. The blow made them giggle, the beer made them piss and the dusk turned them into shadows.

"Fuck! My cunt itches!" declared Lizzie. "What it needs is a good seeing to! Ain't there no dicks round here when you need one?"

"What you need is the good old lip suction, baby," diagnosed Puss. "I'd do it, but I'm too busy rolling a fat one. How's about you, Bun? D'you need some fish supper after Mo's hot dog and juice?"

Bunny was more than obliging. The taste of cunt wasn't an offer she'd often turn down. "You just hold me off, Puss. There ain't nothing in the world that I couldn't do more with than rock salmon pie!"

Lizzie's wasn't the tastiest vagina she'd ever tongued. That honour was still held by Dilly, but Dilly was never as keen as Bunny was. But Lizzie's was a good one. Still quite smooth lipped, nothing hanging out, and the hair was relatively short so it didn't get up her nose like Rosanne's did. Bunny was on her knees a second time this evening, while Lizzie spread her knees allowing Bunny's tongue full access to the folds and smells of fresh young vulva. As she busied herself, ass out in the air, knees resting on grass, passers-by could easily see what she was up to and discreetly averted their eyes so as not to attract the taunts and insults of the Westmoreland Park Posse.

"So, girlfriend. What's it tonight?" speculated Puss, lighting up her joint. "Cod? Haddock? Roe?"

Bunny raised her head: saliva and warm cunt juice trickling down her tongue. "Nah! It's the finest caviar! You can see the little black eggs in there!"

"I fucking hope not, Bun!" exclaimed Lizzie. "I ain't had nothing wrong with me down there for weeks. And I ain't never had warts neither. Not like fucking Snoot."

"They weren't warts!" Snoot disagreed. "I don't know what it was, but it weren't warts!"

And then the girls were back together huddled in the dark, jeering and laughing and cackling and puffing and swigging. Bunny was feeling a little shagged. A blow job and a tonguing and she was already a bit tired. Her mouth ached, but her cunt itched, so she knew there was more to do tonight to satisfy her urges.

"Oi!" shouted Puss. "If it ain't that fucking prick tease Stephanie Dolores!"

Bunny looked up from the top of her bottle of Becks that she'd been contemplating the past ten minutes. Indeed there she was, Steph, the girl from school with the plaits who sat in her class and came top in almost every fucking test. Although she was so obviously a different class of girl to her mates and herself, Bunny always felt somewhat in awe of her. In fact, as she watched Steph approach, grabbing her shoulder bag close to the blouse which came below her breasts, but showed off her slim waist, she felt a strange feeling that she was sure was because she'd drunk too much strong lager. Steph's long white legs strode by, a pair of white panties hiding not much thigh but all of her crotch, and small black lace-ups from which Steph's sweet white cotton socks clung to her ankles.

"Oi! Stephanie!" shouted Dilly. "You not gonna greet your school chums, then!"

Steph looked up, perhaps because she was so rarely addressed by her full unabbreviated name, took in the faces of the girls, and then lowered her face and quickened her stride.

"You're a fucking cunt, ain't you!" swore Snoot. "No fucking manners!" She jumped up and ran over to Steph as she strode away, and then let loose a stream of piss which stained Steph's polished black shoes, dampened her white cotton socks and splattered on her slim long calves. Steph strode off faster, not daring to look back. The girls started laughing and shouting and calling her names. All of them, that is, except Bunny who was actually blushing from a strange sense of shame which didn't often trouble her, but did on this occasion.

Still, any residual sense of reserve she had was soon gone when Grolsch and Shadow spotted them later as they were coming home from wherever they'd been. The two lads were clearly a bit high on something, but not something that had fucked them up too much. "Hey, it's the fucking fucking girls of Westie Park!" Grolsch cried, gripping a can of beer in his hand.

"If it ain't the fuckers of fuck who cares where!" replied Snoot. "Or ain't you fuckers no more?"

"We can fuck, girls," Shadow countered. "We can fuck any slut or whore who wants the fuck of her fucking life."

Bunny smiled. She quite liked Shadow and Grolsch. They weren't as bad as some boys, though you couldn't call them gentle. But they weren't too rough either. Both of them were quite slim, in their black vests and thong-shaped cod-pieces that both hid and emphasised what they had to offer to a girl who might be feeling hard up. Like the girls they wore rubber-soled boots, but these mothers came higher up the calves and could kick the shit out of any cunt who crossed them.

But it was a fucking that Bunny wanted, and what she got along with the others, in the dark shadows of the bushes. Shadow's prick was long and thin and black, just like the man himself: good for the ass and good up the front too. And in it was, his favourite hole, though not really Bunny's, humping back and forth while Puss licked at his balls and Lizzie ran her tongue over her face. Soon the salty taste of saliva, which slightly itched against her cheeks were splattered with the warmth and stickiness of Grolsch's own come; or that he'd not already loosed into Snoot. And the girls shrieked and yelled and cackled and swore as they took turns on the autumn grass under the dark skies. Bunny didn't give a flying fuck what people thought of her and her mates. A good fuck was a good fuck, and she loved it. And then the night out would settle down with a few more tokes and a last tube of Bud as the boys and the gang collapsed in a heap under the half moon and the bright twinkle of the hovering space stations.

It was late. And her mum would give her an earful for it. But what did Bunny fucking care? You're only ever young once in your fucking life!

In the morning, however, Bunny didn't feel quite so smart, as bleary-eyed and hung over, she made her way to school on the bus, clutching her satchel and wearing the sweater and slacks that passed as a school uniform in this corner of Comanche County. She sat quiet and quite reserved when she saw Steph board the bus and pointedly sit on a seat by herself quite a way from Bunny. Oh no! thought Bunny. We dissed her last night. What should I do?

And then, quite uncharacteristically, Bunny got up out of her seat and approached the seat next to Steph's. "Hey, Steph! Y'don't mind if I join you?"

Steph looked up with barely concealed disdain, but had to go along with it. "No, of course not, Bunny. Feel free."

"Look, Steph. I just wanted to apologise. You know? For last night and all. You know? When Snoot got out of hand. I mean it was just out of order. You know't I mean?"

"Well, that's very gracious of you, Bunny," Steph replied, still looking ill at ease. "I wasn't expecting an apology from you or any of your gang. But I can't say I appreciated being urinated on."

"No, o' course not! Snoot's just a bit wild like that. Must be the cancer and all, y'know. Makes her a bit wacked out." Bunny wasn't so bothered about a bit of piss herself of course, but she understood that it depended on the circumstances. It was one thing during a gang bang, and another when you weren't ready for it.

"Are you sure it's not the booze or the pills that make her like that?"

"Well, that and all, I guess!" smiled Bunny. "She's a real wild gal!"

Despite herself, Steph smiled back and Bunny suddenly felt a thump of emotion catch her chest. Fuck! Steph was fucking gorgeous! Big smiling teeth in a wide red lipsticked mouth, that slightly retroussé nose and those pale freckles around the nostrils. Those girls from the better side of the park certainly knew how to look good. And as the girls chatted about school and teachers and tests and stuff, Bunny got to appreciate Steph even more. She was some sharp girl! Bunny just wanted to take Steph's manicured hand in her own rather rough one and squeeze it tight. And maybe press her lips against Steph's smiling lips. And maybe maybe maybe. After all. What delights did Steph have between her legs? And what would be the feel of her pale freckled skin against her own slightly olive flesh?

Oh fuck! What was she thinking? I mean, she liked girls. Well, girls were good. Not quite the real thing. I mean, there was no fucking dick to grab onto. But good nonetheless. A good rub together and a bit of tittie lick. Nothing better. 'Cept, she was sure, a good hard fuck. But what she was feeling for Steph was something else. A kind of third thing. Not a feeling Bunny was really sure about. And she felt a kind of silliness and stupidity engulf her as she chatted and chatted with Steph with a kind of depth and openness she so rarely indulged with the girls in the gang. Even Puss. And Puss was her favourite girlfriend!

In the classroom, Bunny sat at the back by herself. Snoot had clearly not made it in today. And neither had Puss, but that was normal for her. However, not having her classmates around meant that she had a clear uninterrupted view of Steph who, as always, was right at the front of the class, right under the teacher's nose, just next to that prissy Pru she was always sat next to. Pru wasn't that bad-looking really, Bunny had to admit, even if she did wear glasses and all. She had long straight black hair and had a taste for pink and lavender clothes which matched well with her pale skin. But compared to Steph, Bunny could see that now, there was just no one at all in the classroom, or even in the whole fucking school, that could match her. Steph was a real babe, and she didn't even seem to know it! Perhaps that was what Bunny was getting off Steph so strong. Whatever it was, it was strong, so fucking strong it hurt. Like a tightening of the chest and a flush on the cheeks.

"So, Bunny, what is the capital city of Canada?"

"You what?" responded Bunny, even more distracted than usual. "Canada? I dunno! Seattle, I s'pose."

At this the rest of the class laughed at her ignorance. Normally, Bunny would react with at least a swear word and almost certainly a gesture, but today she felt quite subdued, even ashamed. What would Steph think of her? Not even knowing the capital of Canada. Perhaps she should have been paying more attention to the teacher rather than the girl sitting in front of him.

At lunchtime, while puffing at a Marlboro with some boys, Bunny could see Steph making her way out of the school gates by herself. At first she thought nothing of it, but as she saw the girl trounce off down the road with her plaits bouncing behind her, she suddenly thought better off it.

"Fuck it! I've forgotten something!" she lied to her friends as she ran out of the school throwing the half-finished cigarette away as she ran, hoping that she'd be able to catch up with Steph. She wasn't sure why, but she knew she just had to chat with the girl. She couldn't just let all that warm feeling in her just dissipate. Although it hurt, it was also warm and pleasant and squidgy. And, girl, you don't pass up on a good thing!

"Hey Steph, you going anywhere in particular?" Bunny asked breathlessly when she caught up with her classmate.

"Well," hesitated Steph, "not anywhere in particular. No. I just thought I'd go for a walk. Get away a bit. It's a nice day."

"You don't mind if I come with you, do you, Steph?"

"Erm. Well. I mean, you're not trying to trap me in some of your shit are you? Your friends aren't waiting to attack me and piss on me again, are they?"

Bunny felt this retort like a smack on the face. She stood transfixed, somehow horrified that this girl who she, who she, who she quite liked, could think that she, of all people, could, y'know, could... Her face burned and she could feel some kind of a tear push against her eyelids. What the fuck was wrong with her?

Steph could see the genuineness of Bunny's reaction, and she relented. "OK. I'm just going for a walk. Down to the canal. That OK with you?"

"Yeah, that's sweet!" Agreed a somewhat relieved Bunny.

Conversation became more relaxed as the two girls walked along, Bunny on the best of her behaviour, not swearing or cursing that much, and hanging on every word that Steph uttered, enjoying the soft nasal burr of her voice, the lips as they opened and shut, and those shiny white teeth, clearly the better for all those years of having been encased in a metal brace.

They walked along the dreary streets to the canal, which was wide and bright, and along which there was the usual busy traffic of joggers and cyclists. The two girls sat on a bench just by the canal-side, with the view of some swans, a sunken supermarket trolley and a Coke factory. Steph was talking about the last holiday she'd had with her parents in the Rockies and how different it was up there, while Bunny hang on her every word, watching her mouth and eyes and that long slim neck which was so fucking kissable it was killing her. Bunny stretched her hand out and took Steph's hand in hers: a soppy gesture that surprised her and slightly alarmed Steph. But not so much that she pulled her hand away.

Fuck! Steph was so gorgeous. Those breasts under the sweater, which heaved as she spoke, the legs hidden under the slacks which Bunny remembered so well from the night before and that mouth. Fucking lush! How could a girl look so good? From inside, she could feel the melting of ice cream sinking down her throat and a thumping of her heart.

Until she bear it no longer. That mouth! Those teeth! Those lips! All of a sudden, and it surprised her and she hated it, but she couldn't help it, but wasn't it so right? And why not? She leaned her face into Steph's face, one hand around the back of Steph's long neck, the other groping for those beautiful breasts under the sweater, and full on, tongue to mouth onto her.

"Fuck off, Bunny!" Steph suddenly shrieked. "What the fuck do you think you're doing?"

And with that, she pushed Bunny off and strode away, not even pausing (and Bunny checked every one of the girl's receding steps) to turn around and see how Bunny was.

Nor how miserable she was! She sat on the bench for hours, tears streaming down her face, occasional gasps of woe, feeling more miserable than she could ever remember. Only the comforting thought that her rejection was because Steph just didn't like girls made it better. A refrain that echoed again and again, through the blear of her tears. After all, some girls were real fussy like that. Bunny couldn't really understand it, but she knew from what she'd been told that some girls were real particular. A dick or nothing. That was their fucking problem. Not hers!

However, even that comfort was robbed her when after school, and hidden behind the bushes or whatever else she could find, she discreetly followed Steph walk home with that fucking prissy Pru. And then, when they thought no one could see them, the two girls cuddled up to each other and gave each other the tongue treatment that Bunny had yearned for so much, two young girls ravenously snogging each other, hands on each other butts or feeling their breasts. Fuck no! cried Bunny voicelessly as the full impact of her rejection hit hard and even harder, as Steph and Pru gasped and panted from the effort of their oral loving, expressing for each other a strength of emotion and passion that Bunny thought she knew, but now knew she'd never really known at all.

But she had the night out to look forward to. Back in Westie Park with the posse. And she'd no problem in getting the tongue treatment she'd so needed that day. Puss gave her best, sensing her best girlfriend was somehow upset, and happy at the strong smell of unrequited passion that oozed from her cunt. And Snoot, also seeing her friend was in need, took Bunny's mouth in hers and gave her so much tongue and tooth and lip and sweet sweet saliva, that Bunny was able to forget for just a while the passion that had gripped her all day.

And then, when the Bulmer Street Boys made their appearance, that misery could all go to fuck. After all, there was Grebo and Danny and Buddy and Griff and Nick Nasty. And all the girls joined the boys in Nick's place on the bed for a real full on fuck, getting their cunts and ass-holes real lubed up, with plenty of blow, some GBH and some spiked shit, and what with the amber and ciggies, and the fucking and the blowing... Well, what could a young girl say?

And as she gasped and swore and panted with Griff's dick up her ass and Buddy's dick spurting on her face and Lizzie lapping at her cunt, and her mouth on Rosanne's mouth, well what the fuck could she give for fucking Steph and that fucking prissy Pru? After all, there was no point yearning after something you just weren't meant to have.

Exchange teacher

Packies69 on Teen Stories

My name is James, and was 14 when this happened.  I was a freshman taking algebra for the first time.

 My teacher would be an exchange teacher from Spain who came here to finish her doctorates.  She was beautiful she had huge DD breasts atleast.  She had a very nice face and great butt aswell.

 During the class I just kept staring at her so I wasn\'t learning anything so I failed the class for the first quarter.  Ms. Rodriguez, my teacher, requested a meeting with my parents and she offered to tutor me.

The next weekend would be my first session with her.  When she opened the door and let me in her house, she was wearing a nice white low cut shirt.  I could see her nipples through the shirt, and I could see the top of her br

Read More
easts.  While tutoring me I just kept staring at her breasts.  She finally noticed my interest in her.

"James is there a reason why you\'re distracted" she sai

I wasn\'t thinking and I just said, "you have great knockers".  I got scared but she didn\'t look suprised.  "I\'m sorry.." I said because I\'m scared.

"Don\'t worry, I\'m used to guys staring at me, I know you\'re young and just curious.  You can even touch them if you want."

I got my hand up and cupped her breasts in both my hands.  It was like nothing I had felt before.  Before I knew it she was grabbing my package down there.  Then I put my face near hers and we started making out.  I took her shirt off and was playing with her breasts while she was playing with my dick.

 We stopped making out and she took my dick and put it in her mouth.  She started sucking me off, and she was great.  She would play with me and stop right as I was about to cum.  She knew how to do this.

She stopped and had me take off her shorts.  "James, could you return the favor?"

"of course" I took off her panties and I saw my first pussy ever.  I never imagined them looking like that before.  I stuck my tounge in there and I started playing with her clit.  She starting climax and shooting out cum.  I had no idea women could do that.  After that I stuck my dick in her pussy, and we started fucking like mad.  I cummed deep into her pussy.

After we fucked and cleaned everything up, we agreed that as long as I came over for the tutoring and fucked her good, that\'d she make sure I passed the class.  That was the beginning of many great fucking sessions to come.

What an amazing day

Modaran on Teen Stories

I was an ordinary 15 year old girl from a small town in the heart of England, with long brown hair, blue eyes, a body toned by hours of swimming, standing around 5’6 and single with normal urges towards the opposite sex. However, I’d recently started feeling strange when I was with my friend Jessica, who I’d known for ten years. When she stayed the night, I found myself watching her when she got ready for bed and found excuses to go into the bathroom when she was in the shower or bath and we’d end up talking for ages, my pussy and nipples tingling as I tried desperately to hide how I felt.

One Monday morning I’d woke, my nightie inexplicably raised above my waist, my bed damp from where I’d been lying, thoughts drifting back to th

Read More
e weekend when Jess had stayed Friday and Saturday night, my fingers were drawn like a magnet to my dripping pussy lips. Gently my fingers began stroking slowly up and down, making them wetter with every stroke, my eyes closed and breathing became more erratic. I threw back my quilt and tugged at my nightie with my free hand, freeing it from my body leaving me nude. My hips were now bucking slightly as my legs opened, feet pushing against the bed, my fingers sliding inside my pussy to find my g spot.

Suddenly the door burst open. "Joanna, mom says you’ve gotta get ready for school or you’ll be late!" It was my 13 year old brother.

"Why are you naked .................... What are you doing", he questioned as he walked in inquisitively.

"Get out, I’ll be up now!"

His timing couldn’t have been much worse, I was reaching the point of no return, so, now I’d feel frustrated all day, I was desperate to cum.

I arrived at school, to be immediately greeted by Jess, who gave me her mandatory hug, I couldn’t help feeling hot as soon as I saw her, I could feel my juices soaking my thong and thought, god it’s going to be a long day, I was so horny.

The morning passed by without event but my thong remained damp as thoughts of Jess kept on nagging at my brain.

After lunch was a different story, we had Sports, usually 45 minutes of chasing a hockey ball, followed by a shower and yet more lusting after Jess. By the time I’d been standing next to her in the shower, watching the water cascade down her body, my pussy was more desperate for attention than any point of the day but I’d got a 45 minute study period to endure before I could get home, strip off and satisfy myself.

As I dressed, never taking my eyes off Jess, we talked as we always did, her not knowing how my body was feeling, the desire I had, the urge to touch her and her to touch me. I slipped on my thong and then decided, my bra had been making my hard sensitive nipples so uncomfortable, so, I’d leave it off. Hey, my boobs were hardly enormous, only a 34b and firm enough to maintain their shape. So what if anyone noticed my hard nipples or that I was braless, in fact, I quite liked the idea. I slipped on my dress, fastening the buttons, bottom to top and finally put on my shoes, putting my bra in my left pocket and socks in my right. I looked in the mirror, to tidy my hair, turned to Jess, smiled and wrapped my arms around her, kissing her cheek.

"See you later Jess"

"Jo, I can see your nipples, they look really hard, are you turned on? you naughty girl", Jess giggled and squeezed my bum playfully.

I got to the study lesson, which was in a room that was sectioned off into smaller areas, which was supposed to allow for small groups to study together but as I usually did, I found an area all to myself, got out some books, pulled up a second chair, untied and kicked off my shoes, toes wiggling as I put my feet on the chair, I leaned back and picked up a book.

I tried to read but could feel my juices wetting my thong, my mind remembering how good Jessica had looked. I stretched my arms and legs, squeaking involuntarily and closed my eyes as I relaxed. God, even my dress was rubbing on my nipples, I tried to adjust the fabric a little to relieve the feeling. I just couldn’t resist having a little feel, with my pulse racing and feeling bold, undid a button, so I could slip my hand inside to feel my breast properly. I bit my lip as my fingers found my nipple, circling it slowly. Oh God that’s good, I thought as my teasing continued, pinching gently and rolling my nipple between fingers and thumb. My feet were now forcing my knees open, making my hips move instinctively. I opened my eyes, checked to see if the coast was clear, before undoing the bottom few buttons on my dress slipping my left hand between my thighs, the excitement building as my fingers neared my now soaked thong. My dress fell open, exposing my thighs as my knees opened wider, inviting my fingers to my pussy.

Teeth biting down on my lip couldn’t prevent a gasp as my fingers began stroking my pussy through the wet fabric of my thong, I felt so good, not caring where I was. It was no good, I wanted, I needed, my fingers on my bare pussy. I undid another button, leaving just two to keep my dress closed, lifted my left side, easing my thong over my hip, followed by a repeat action to the right side, allowing me to slip them down my thighs, over my knees, letting them fall to my feet, so I could kick them off. I sat back down, hitching my dress so I wasn’t sat on it, put my feet back on the second chair, my knees open wide, my fingers of my right hand teasing my pussy lips, slowly moving up and down as my left hand caressed my boobs, first the flesh of my right breast, before moving onto my sensitive hard nipple.

My fingers could resist no more, two sliding between the lips of my pussy, moving as deep inside as possible, before going in and out in long slow rhythmical movements, my breathing was becoming more erratic with every movement of my fingers.

I was totally lost in what I was doing, I wanted total satisfaction. As my fingers once again pushed fully inside my throbbing pussy, this time, instead of drawing back out, they began to curl until they hit my g spot. Still biting my lip, I couldn’t help releasing a gasp, moaning, "oh god", as soft gentle teasing increased in intensity, picking up speed gradually.

My left hand was still working on my boobs but with my eyes still closed, my fingers moved from my breast to undo the remaining two buttons, exposing my body even more. Now I could caress my stomach up to my neck, exploring my body more freely as my hips increased their bucking motion, tingling from my g spot was radiating through my body.

I knew I was getting close, getting to the point of no return, I wanted to cum but was determined to make the feelings last longer, to resist going to my clit for as long as possible, working my g spot harder and faster, my legs open as wide as I could get them. I could feel my dress slipping off my shoulders and down my upper arms, I thought, what the hell, I may as well be naked. So, I took my left hand left from my breast, to allow my dress to slide off that arm, I opened my eyes.

Standing at the entrance to my hideaway were two of my classmates, David and Sean, both open mouthed watching me. I was at first, horrified but I was so turned on by what I was doing and where I was, being caught, simply made it more exciting, more of a turn on but what should I do now.

My fingers answered for me, never stopping their movement within my pussy, working feverishly on my g spot, I was making no effort to cover up. In fact, as my dress dropped off my left harm, my fingers returned to my breast, looking straight at the two boys, smiling and motioning them towards me. Pausing on my g spot, I withdrew my fingers from my pussy, letting my dress fall from my right arm. I was now completely nude.

Looking at the lads, I mouthed, "come and suck my tits?"

David knelt by my side and eagerly began running his hands over my naked body, my legs, hips, stomach, until he reached my boobs, groping them.

"Hey, be gentle", I whispered.

Leaning forward, he took my left breast in his mouth and began to suck. I groaned with pleasure. This was no quiet moan, being touched for the first time by hands other than mine, in the situation I found myself, this was shear ecstasy. As if in panic that my moan would attract attention, Sean put his hands on my body, leaning forward, putting his lips to mine. I opened my mouth and enticed his tongue onto mine. This was my first real kiss, clumsily moving my tongue in his mouth, sucking for all I was worth. I couldn’t resist reaching out with my right hand.

Yes, I was right, Sean’s cock was hard. God, right at that moment, I’d never felt so sexy, fumbling to find his zip, pulling it down eagerly, slipping my hand inside, fingers circling his cock. I felt him tense up as I explored this new toy. I could feel panic through his kiss, he froze for an instant as my fingers had found their way inside his boxers, again, circling his warm throbbing shaft but within seconds, warm liquid was running over my fingers, his hips pushed hard against my hand, another surge of liquid ran over my hand. Over and over the same thing happened until I felt him relax.

I pulled away from the kiss, I took his hand in mine, leading it to my pussy. "Relax your fingers", I instructed as I put them on my clit. My hips pushed hard upwards as I used Sean to tease myself. I was now desperate to cum.

He’d obviously never touched a girl before, his fingers pressed hard against my clit, moving fast but this was exactly what I needed, biting my lip contained my moans a little. My hips were bucking hard and fast, my breathing very erratic. Until, I felt my pussy contract hard, my body tensed, my breathing stopped, the whole world seemed to have paused. My eyes closed and in a massive release, my orgasm hit. Wave after wave of pleasure surged through my body, hours of sexual tension flowed from my body. This was just what I needed and was, up to that point, my best climax ever.

I sat up, very contented, smiling uncontrollably. Looking at David, I motioned him to sit on the chair on which my feet had been. As he sat nervously, the bulge in his trousers very obvious, I reached forward and undid his trousers, pulling them open. He had on briefs, there was a wet patch at the end of his cock, I pulled them, freeing the end of his cock. I stood up and stepped forward, straddling his legs and chair. Expectantly, he freed his cock, lowering trousers and underwear to his thighs, it stood up to attention, twitching, his hands moved to my bum. I lowered slowly, his cock standing up between us. I raised a little, took his cock in my hand, using it to tease my pussy lips. He pushed forward, his knob disappearing between my lips.

Should I push down on his cock, let him take my virginity, let him cum deep inside me? His hands were pulling me onto him, I felt my pussy stretch around his cock, pushing in deeper, my hips moving instinctively up and down his shaft, deeper every time, until I felt him hit my hymen. I paused and looked at him, I was breathing so hard, my heart pounding. I could feel my pussy gripping, throbbing on his cock, he was trying to pull me onto him, he wanted my virginity.

I pulled off his cock and lowered to his thighs, I leaned forward and kissed him passionately, moving my body forward, his cock pressed against my pussy, between our body’s, my legs wrapping around his waist, grinding my pussy against his shaft as hard as I could in a steady rhythm.

Sean had moved behind me, running his hands through my hair until I broke my kiss with David. As I did he pulled me back, groping my breasts, pinching my nipples, I couldn’t contain my moans, pushing my pussy harder onto David’s cock. As Sean played more with my tits, I leaned back, my eyes closed again, I could feel another orgasm building, my pussy lips open, sliding against his shaft. Four hands were all over my body, I felt so sexy and couldn’t stop moaning in pleasure.

Suddenly, I felt the hands removed, Sean put his hands under my arms, lifting me a little, I felt fingers open my pussy, followed by that stretching sensation, experienced before when I’d allowed David’s cock inside.

It was at that moment I realised I’d lost control of the situation, I was naked, both boys wanted more satisfaction and my body was there for them to do with as they wanted. Yes, I was very apprehensive but was so turned on by the vulnerable position in which I’d placed myself. I realised what David wanted to do, I could have stopped it by calling out but just as those thoughts entered my head, I felt his cock go deeper, rubbing on my g spot. Immediately, my body tensed, my pussy gripping his cock hard, my breathing stopped, I knew I was going to cum. That moment where life seems suspended, felt like for ever but as the first wave of my orgasm hit me, my hips thrust me hard onto his cock, pain hit me as I felt my hymen tear and him penetrate deeper but still my orgasm continued, I couldn’t stop my hips from pushing harder onto him. As my climax began to subside, that initial pain now a distant memory, I opened my eyes to see David, thrusting hard in and out of my pussy, until I felt him go rigid and then grunt as he pushed for all his worth. Oh god, I could feel him cuming and another orgasm hit me. We both couldn’t help what we were doing until our orgasms began to subside and we could relax

I sat up, wrapped my arms round his neck, gave him a long passionate kiss, before standing up. I could feel juices, his cum and mine begin to trickle out of my pussy.

As I turned around, I looked at Sean, the bulge had returned to his trousers, I put my arms around his neck and as I put my mouth on his, jumped up, wrapping my legs around his waist, kissing him.

I let go, stepped back and smiled at them both, my juices had stained their trousers. I turned and bent over to pick up my dress, I felt Sean come up behind me taking hold of my waist. He pushed and manoeuvred me until I was bent over a table and forced my legs apart, he held me down with one hand, I heard him fumbling with his trousers and boxers, pushing them down. I felt his hand go between my legs and fingers push into my pussy, moving in and out hard. I was sensitive from what had happened before but despite that my pussy throbbed in response to him. Suddenly, he withdrew his fingers as he guided the knob of his cock between my lips, before thrusting hard inside me. I let out a gasp, his hands moved around my body cupping my breasts. He squeezed them as he began slow rhythmical but hard thrusts into my pussy. His groping of my boobs stopped, his hands moved onto my hips, his thrusts became harder and steadily faster, his hand working in unison to pull my body harder onto his cock. I tried to relax, resisting as little as I could, no matter what I was thinking I couldn’t help being turned on, my pussy responding to him fucking me. I was breathing hard, he was going so hard, until, I felt him pause before thrusting in time with each spurt of his cum into me. He slumped over my body, kissed my neck as his cock plopped out of me.

He stepped back away from me, his cock semi hard, glistening coated with my juices, trousers and boxers around his knees, a big satisfied grin on his face as he watched me pick up my dress and sit down, still naked, on the chair. David moved his chair, so he was sat on my right side, whilst Sean was re-dressing before pulling another chair along side of me, to sit on my left.

David turned my head towards him, leaned in to kiss me passionately as I held my dress on my lap. I pulled away eventually, before I had chance to begin dressing, Sean leaned over to take his turn in kissing me, my body still tingling from the excitement of the situation, our tongues exploring as our passions enflamed. Meanwhile, David was caressing my breasts, feeling my soft flesh on his fingertips before he found my hard and sensitive nipples, I closed my eyes, groaning with pleasure.

Sean pulled away from our kiss, looking at me, looking at how David was playing with my boobs, his left hand took my dress off my lap, leaving me totally exposed once more, he dropped the dress onto his legs, his hand moving to my left leg, his fingers moving up my juice soaked thigh. David moved his hand to my other thigh, I couldn’t help but open my legs as their fingers went higher, closer to my pussy. Sean leaned forward and began kissing my left breast and sucking my nipple, seconds later David’s lips were on my other boob. I moaned as the boys teased my nipples with their mouths, my eyes closed as my head went back. Then I felt fingers pushing inside my pussy, my lips so sensitive, my moans became louder. I felt the fingers move from my other thigh, to move my left foot over Sean’s right leg and then my right foot over David’s left leg, allowing my pussy to be more accessible, the fingers moving in and out of me faster and faster. Suddenly I could feel more fingers on me.

"Oh god.............. Oh god!" I moaned as I felt those fingers beginning their assault of my clit. I was balanced on the edge of the chair, my nipples being bitten and sucked without mercy, my legs open wide, my feet trapped between the boys legs and my pussy was being ravaged by the two very horny boys. I couldn’t help being turned on but my hips or body couldn’t respond, my moans were getting louder, I knew once my orgasm started I’d begin to scream and we’d be in deep trouble. As the boys teased me harder and faster I could feel my pussy pulsing hard, my hips trying desperately to buck, I knew I was getting close to another orgasm, my juices dribbling out of me, oozing onto the floor. My clit felt so sensitive as the fingers teased mercilessly.

Suddenly the end of day bell began to ring, reverberating around the room, the noise of classmates talking grew from an audible hum to an excited hum. The boys immediately stopped their sexual assault on my body, I didn’t know whether to feel relieved or disappointed that I’d not climaxed but then it dawned on me that I was still naked and that in a matter of seconds people would be walking passed my hideaway and I’d be seen.

Sean stood up, my dress in his hand, leaned forward and kissed my lips tenderly. "Thank you Jo, you’re seriously sexy!" He stepped back still holding my dress, I began to panic as Anna and Julie looked in at us, it must have been obvious what had been going on, the boys cum and my juices were still dribbling from my pussy and the boys trousers were wet and hiding obvious bulges. With the crowd building at the entrance to the study section, David took his turn in kissing me, not a tender kiss as was Sean’s but a passionate embrace, his arms wrapped around me, lifting me off the chair. Instinctively my arms wrapped around him and as I was raised up higher, so my legs wrapped around his waist. With us together, he turned around and walked toward the crowd. My heart pounding with fear but at the same time, incredible excitement. As we got to Sean, Sean wrapped my dress around my naked body. My feet found the floor and arms released David. Sean manoeuvred the dress, allowing me to slip my arms in and David fastened the buttons, top down to bottom. I stepped away, slipped my shoes back on and picked up my bag.

As I turned to leave, David asked, "will we do this again?"

"I don’t know but I feel amazing, so, it’s very probable!"

In turn the boys kissed my cheek and we went our separate ways.

I could barely walk out of school, so shaky were my legs, my pussy was still throbbing, with each movement of my thighs my pussy lips rubbed together more, how I wished the boys hadn’t stopped and that I’d climaxed, I knew I needed to cum but that Jess would be waiting for me and I was dying to tell her what had happened.

In our usual meeting place, Jess was waiting. A beaming smile lit up her face and as I approached she giggled. "I see your nipples are still hard".

"I’ve had a fantastic study period".

"Why!"

I threw my arms around her neck and instead of kissing her cheek, I kissed her lips. Still holding her I pulled my head away to see the look of surprise in her eyes but then she smiled, I went to kiss her again but as I did, her mouth opened and we kissed properly. This was nothing like the kisses I’d experienced with the two boys, there was real intimacy in the way our tongues moved, it was perfect. Eventually, our lips parted, "you’re the reason my nipples are hard Jess, I’ve been naked in my study period and I’ve orgasmed loads thinking of you!"

"Oh my god Joanna, that’s amazing!"

"But! ........................... Sean and David saw me."

"Shit Jo! ............... What happened?"

I gulped and wondered if I should tell her but knew my secret wouldn’t last long, so, after a pause, I blurted out, "Sean got off with my hand round his cock .................. And .................. And ................. I’m not a virgin cos of David! ............ And Sean fucked me from behind when I tried to get dressed ..................... And ................... A lot of the others saw me naked when the bell went!"

There was a stunned silence but Jess leaned forward and kissed me again, with more passion and desire. We sat on the wall outside school holding the others hand, Jess looked down and saw my blood stained legs and gently ran her free hand up my leg, up under my dress, up my inner thigh as my legs parted invitingly. "Jess, I’ve no undies on!"

She simply smiled as her hand continued its journey higher up my thigh. My eyes closed and I gasped as her fingers touched my, still, sensitive pussy lips, my juices began to respond to her touch. I let out a groan as she touched my clit, her fingers teasing as my hips pushed forward. She giggled naughtily and teased faster. My body froze, breathing stopped as my pussy contracted violently. My world had stopped for, one, two, three, four, five, six, seven seconds, until simultaneously, my pussy released a spurt of cum, I squealed, "oh ............. Oh ....................... Oh god ........... Oh .............. God", as wave after pleasure consumed my body. Jess smiled as I opened my eyes, withdrew her hand and calmly reached into her bag to find her phone.

Camping trip - the second night

chuckie44 on Teen Stories

it was raining. typical. if you've ever been camping, you'll understand how annoying it is. not only do the kids have no sense and run around outside, but you cant have a campfire very successfully when its raining. so we all sat in the marquee with a cup of hot chocolate.

"bed time kids" said one of the other helpers. so they all trotted off to there tents. as kirsty walked past me she looked at me and smiled. i hadnt stopped thinking about the night before all day. anyway, about half an hour later my fiance and i went to bed. it had been a long day. after running activities for the kids, i then had to drive for an hour, pick up my fiance's sister (for the sake of the story we'll call her jenny), and bring her back to the camp site. we were both tired and fell asleep af

Read More
ter a little while.

i was woken up by a tapping sound, and realised it was someone tapping on my tent. i opened the door and looked out, only to see kirsty, absolutely soaked, standing outside. "whats up?" i asked. "theres a hole in my tent and i cant reach it to sort it out, its too high up, and the rain is coming in" she replied. so i quickly dressed and went to her tent with her. we entered and i looked for the hole. while i was looking i was aware of the door being zipped up and looked round to see jenny, my fiance's sister, closing the door. "where's the hole then?" i asked. "there isnt one" said kirsty, "then why did you get me over here?" i asked, althought but of me knew the answer. "kirsty told me what happened last night, " said jenny, "i wanted to join in.". i thought for a minute, then said ok.

kirsty took my hand and pulled me down onto her sleeping bag. she then slid her hand down my trousers and grabbed my cock, whilst kissing me. jenny then undid my trousers and pulled them off me. next she removed my boxer shorts. i reached up and pulled kirsty's t-shirt off her. she wasnt wearing a bra, so her perfectly round breasts stuck out. my cock went hard at this sight. i helped kirsty take her trousers off. she wasnt wearing any panties, my cock went its hardest. i was longing to fuck her tight pussy. i had been all day.

kirsty helped jenny undress, whilst i took off my t-shirt. all three of us then layed down. jenny was kissing me and kirsty crawled down and started sucking my cock. it felt so good. kissing my fiance's sister was making me really horny, and after a short while i felt the feeling so i told kirsty to stop sucking me. i didnt want to cum yet.

suddenly the tent zip undid and my fiance came in. we all looked up at her. she looked confused. then she smiled. we all laughed and pulled her into the tent. she took off her clothes. i couldnt believe my luck. three gorgeous girls, all naked, all wanting me.

my fiance turned to jenny and said "you're still a virgin arent you?", jenny nodded and looked at me "i want you to fuck me like you did kirsty last night." i nodded, then said "lets have a bit of fun first.". i wanted to make the most of the night.

jenny grabbed my cock and kirsty said "put it in your mouth and suck it like a lolly pop. jenny did what she was told. it felt good, but not as good as kirsty, and nowhere near as good as my fiance. kirst then sat on my face and i licked her, and my fiance layed on her back, and jenny moved over her so that my fiance was licking her. knowing this was happening, i moved kirst out of the way to look. seeing my fiance licking her sisters pussy made me cum. jenny gasped and moved out of the way, so kirsty said "lick it up, it tastes good," so jenny licked my cock clean.

my fiance then crawled up to me and turned round, we then started sixty-nine-ing, and kirst, seeing this, pushed jenny onto her back and they started sixty-nine-ing too.

after about five minutes, we all broke apart and sat looking at each other. "what should we do now?" i asked "i wanna fuck," said jenny, kirsty and my fiance at the same time. "well sorry but i can only do one at a time so you'll have to wait." "not necessarily" said a voice, and we all looked round to see jack, a 16 yr old male member of the club, looking throught the door which my fiance hadnt closed properly. he came in and pulled his clothes off.

he walked over to kirsty, layed her on her back and started to fuck her. soon she was moaning. meanwhile, i layed on my back, my fiance slid my cock into her and started fucking me, and jenny sat on my face and started kissing my fiance while i licked her pussy. the tent was full of moans. soon i felt the farmiliar feeling, and told my fiance to stop. she climbed off me and jenny turned to me and said "fuck me."

i glanced over at jack and kirsty. jack was laying on his back and kirsty was sucking him. my fiance layed down behind her and slid upwards until her head was between kirsty's legs, and started licking her.

i turned to jenny and layed her on her back. i then opened her legs and slowly slid my cock into her tight virgin pussy. she wrapped her legs round me and i fucked harder and faster. then i stopped and caught my breath. i looked round and watched kirsty and my fiance sixty-nine-ing for a second. jack was sitting there putting his clothes on. "where you going?" i asked "back to bed, im tired. dont worry i wont tell anyone." he said, then he left. i carried on fucking jenny. she was moaing softly and had a huge smile on her face. i knew she was enjoying it.

i felt the familiar feeling and stopped fucking jenny and pulled my cock out. my fiance then took it into her mouth and sucked me untl i came. it felt so good.

we all sat in the tent for a bit chatting about what we had just done. occasionally kissing each other.

my fiance and i then went back to our tent - it had stopped raining. about half an hour later, i was about to fall asleep when my mobile phone went off. i looked at it, it was a message from jenny. it said "me and kirsty are having some more fun, want to come and join in?" i text her back saying "too tired - maybe tomorrow night." i then rolled over, put my arms round my fiance and fell asleep.

who wants the next night? email me some feedback and i'll concider it. annoyinglittletwit@hotmail.com

hope this one was long enough for those of you who wanted more in the last one.

thanks for the feedback on part 1.

My Girl

Ragion on Teen Stories

This is long and kinda slow, but good action in my opinion.  If people like it I'll write part 2 and so on. Enjoy!

I'm Brandon, 17 about 150 lbs 5 ft 11 inches. I've got medium length brown hair, just kinda messed up. Currently I'm a senior at a catholic school in Ohio. This story is about how I met this amazing girl who is just gorgeous. Her name is Ashley. He's blonde, green-eyed, light skin, and pretty large breasts. I'd have to guess a high C or a low D, 36 C maybe? And a fantastic ass, not the best ever but quite amazing still. I have yet to check, but I do know that they are a mouth and handful. I had known her throughout high school, but senior year everything changed. We started talking more, joking more, walking through the halls togethe

Read More
r. A touch her or there in gym – slap on the ass and such. But nothing too serious.


One day our gym teacher gave us this homework assignment that would count for extra credit if we finished it for the test. Not too shabby in my opinion. It was just a simple sheet too – something one would fill out before class and still get by. After gym I was talking to ashley and she commented how difficult it would be. Thinking she was kidding I just laughed and agreed. Saying goodbye I continued onto my next class.


After school ended I was driving home from school when my cellphone rang. Looking at the screen I noticed it was Ashley. Flipping it open i put it to my ear.


“Hey Brandon, what's up?” She asked.

“Oh not too much, just driving home – how bout yourself? Was school alright?” I replied

“Yeah it was great. But I was wondering if you'd like to come over and work on the gym homework together?”

“The homework? Hahaha sure sure. Cause it's going to be difficult!” I laughed into the phone.

“Ya I know. How bout you meet over here at 3:30? You're not too far from me are you?” She questioned.

That's when I realized she was serious. But it was a gym worksheet, it couldn't take more than five minutes. Being a teenager with my hormones raging, and constantly being horny, I thought of the possibilities of working together at her house... possibly alone. “Yeah, sure, 3:30 it is. See ya then.”

“Alrighty, bye Brandon,” she cooed.

As soon as I got home I took a quick shower, trimmed up the downstairs (I heard she was a wild girl, and wild girls seem to love cock), and put on some nice looking clothes other than the uniform. After looking up her address in the directory and getting directions, I grabbed the worksheet and ran out the door to my car.


About ten minutes later I arrived at Ashley's house and rang the doorbell. Her little sister open the door and asked what I wanted.

“Um, hey I'm Brandon – I'm here to work on some homework with Ashley.”

“Oh. I'm Jessica. She's upstairs, last door on your right.”

While I walked in a took a long look at young Jessica. I had heard that Ashley had a sophomore sister, but I hadn't actually seen the girl yet. I wish I had. She's small but long blonde hair (to her lower back) blue eyes, light skin also, and good sized breasts. Not as large as her sisters, but most likely some of the best in her class. When she closed the door I glanced down at a shapely ass, much more down there than Ashley even. Jessica was definitely a looker.

I was interrupted from my thoughts by Ashley's voice above. “Hey Sean, come on up! Let's get started.” Quickly I tore my eyes from her sister's ass and looked up.

Ashley stood at the balcony with a plain white, tight t-shirt on, and a loose red skirt. From my angle I couldn't quite see up all the way, but her long legs certainly stood out.

“Stop staring, come on,” she giggled with a grin on her face.

Kicking my shoes off I walked up the stairs and cautiously moved down the hallway until I found her room.

“Close the door when you come in,” she ordered while looking down at the homework.

Closing the door behind me, I looked at her very spacious room. Light colors on the wall, nice large bed, a red futon against a wall along with some bookshelves and her desk. Along another wall were two doors with a table in between with a TV on it.. Both were slightly open showing a closet and a bathroom. Reflected in the mirror I saw another door which seemed to open to her sister's room.

Patting the chair next to her at the desk, Ashley told me to sit down.

To spare the details we finished the sheet quite quickly, then moved to the futon to watch some TV.

“I thought it would be a lot harder than that. Are you able to stay a little longer? Watch a movie or something?” Ashley asked me.

“Yes sure, I'm fine here. What movie are you thinking of?” I replied.

Without a word she moved backward closer to me, took the remote and turn on the TV; pressed play; the dvd Wedding Crashers came on. “Good choice,” I commented while putting my arm around her shoulder.

Throughout the movie we commented on an laughed at good parts. One of the most interesting was when all of the women were shown being thrown onto the bed topless. “What do you think of them tits Brandon?” Ashley asked with a sly grin.

“Oh they're alright. I've seen much better,” I replied, looking right into her eyes. I hoped she'd get what I was inferring.

“Is that so? (ya) Well you haven't really seen them yet,” she commented, with eyes on the TV but her lower lip being bitten.

“Ah, you are correct,” I laughed.

At one point in the movie I felt her movie a bit more, so I looked down at her. Sensing my glance, Ashley looked straight up at me and wet her lips. Turning my head slightly I went in are kissed her on the lips. The kiss started off slow, switching my attention from bottom to top lip – but then she opened up and her tongue found it's way to mine. With the TV on in the background we continued exploring each others mouths. Tongues dancing, one arm around her shoulder bringer her in close, and another resting on her silky smooth thigh, I felt one of her hands cup my cheek while the other rested on the inside of my thigh, right near my crotch.

Getting in the moment, with my lower hand I slowly move it up her thigh, brushing the skirt up higher, slipping under her shirt, gliding up her stomach, tracing her breasts, then cupping her right one outside of the bra. With my thumb I rubbed her nipple through the material and applied slight pressure with the rest of my hand. While my thumb did it's work I felt her hand rest on my stomach, press a little, then lower to my dick – rubbing it slightly through my jeans.

I break the kiss on the lips, then start kissing down her neck to her exposed collar bone.

“Oh god, mmmm, “ she hums out loud. “Hold on a sec, lemme take off my shirt.”

“Will anyone happen to come in?” I ask, slightly worried but wanted to continue.

“My parents come home from work in two hours or so, and Jennifer is probably too busy talking to boys on the computer to care about us.”

I glance at the bathroom door, then return my eyes to Ashley and grin.

Smiling, she uses both hands and raise her shirt above her head, the tosses it to the end of the futon. Immediately I lower my head to her check and start kissing and sucking above her breasts, while both hands grab a handful. While making my way around her boobs and in between I hear a slight sigh escape her lips. I put my left hand behind her back to her bra strap and look up at her to see her reaction. With eyes closed she nods.

My fingers work quickly and her bra loosens up. When it does her hands start to raise up to pull the straps down her arm. I know she'll have her job to do later, but right now is my time to please. My hands enclose hers and pin them onto her legs. With my teeth, I pull each strap to her upper arm – she giggles at this. Next I grab the middle of her bra with my teeth, right in between her beautiful globes. Releasing her hands I start pulling the cotton material from her body. “Hahaha you're amazing Brandon!” She laughs as her bra is pulled completely off.

With a wink I toss the bra to the side and lean in again. Rubbing and pinching slightly, my fingers work her nipples. Tongue and lips trace the middle then rest on her left nipple. Now comes her moans. I worked each tit over quite a bit, leaving her nipple large and wet when I leaned backward. Ashley's breathing is quick, but not quick enough. Turning over, I kneel between her legs and take off my shirt. “Your turn?” she asks me.

“Not yet my dear,” I respond – my job is only partly done.

Hands rubbing the outside of her thighs, I lover my head and his my way up to her panty-clad pussy – but only to stop just short on each leg. I take my right hand away from her thigh and rub the front of her pussy through the panties, her moan expresses approval. Using both hands, I grab her waste-band and pull up – and past her legs. There below me is a wonderful sight. Her pussy is shaved except for a small plot of turf above her lips, but trimmed nice and neat. My hand push up her skirt, slide to her ass and pull her slightly toward me – then I dive. My lips kiss around her pussy, but I avoid her clit – that's for later. I pay special attention her her lips, in and out, kissing around her around. Then my tongue reaches forward and explores, tasting and prodding around and around. Occasionally I spread her open with one hand or rub around a little. When her moans become more pronounced and her breathing increases even more, I stick my tongue as far up her I can. I actually have a long tongue on a side note, so I can bring a lot of pleasure. Sliding in and out causes a loud verbal response from her. But on is she not even close. After a few more plunges, my right index finger replaces my tongue while my lips wrap around her clit and my tongue starts flicking it. Finger probing in and out, lips sucking, and my tongue is tracing the ABC's. (Good tip by the way. Saw it online and has worked very well.) Before I got to G, Ashley emitted a low grunt then a deep and long moan. “Ohhhh goooddddd. Oh jeezz. I'm right there, keeep going. Don't stop!”

Stop? I hadn't even thought of the possibility. Seeing as she was pretty close, I had two fingers into her pussy and start twisting my tongue around her clit while sucking even harder. Three seconds later I was rewarded (and Ashley). “Oh holy god Brandon, I'm cumming!” The rest of her shout turned into a drawn out moan. I learned from a previous girl to keep licking and sucking, but only occasionally brush a girl clit in the middle of an orgasm. So I backed off a little as her hands clutched my hair and her legs squeezed the side of my head. Soon she road it out and lay panting on the futon.

“Where the fuck did that come from? Oh my god it was amazing! Whew, Wow,” she finished with a laugh and an arm on her forehead.

“Glad I could be of service to you,” a proud grin outlined the words leaving my mouth.

With a deep breath, Ashley sat up and said, “Your turn.”

Quickly she rose to her knees then pushed me backwards. Flat on my back, she leaded down, kissed me on the lips and said, “That was amazing, not it's time for you to experience amazing.”

She kissed down my chest (not amazingly muscular but it's there) then unbuckled my belt and pulled off my jeans. Her hand slides up to my boxer-enclosed dick and rubs while biting her own lip. Eyes glued onto my bulge, she pulls down my boxers also – causing my cock to spring up and hit my stomach. Her hands take turns rubbing up and down the shaft, playing with the head, and cupping my balls. With her kneeling between my open legs on the futon, Ashley has perfect access to whatever she wants to do. After a little bit of rubbing, she leans forward and lightly kissed my head, but keep herself leaded down. I remember watching and reading about girls kissing the head of a dick and thought it was childish and pointless. But that little peck was the most erotic thing done to me. Until the extended her tongue to the base of my dick and licked all the way to the top, flicked my head, then lower her mouth down half of my (7 inch) dick. With a deep breath, I closed my eyes tight, rolled my head back and just enjoyed the feeling. Her mouth slid up and down. When it was up her hand stroked the shaft and her tongue swirled around and around the head. Then she would apply some suction. When her mouth was down her tongue rubbed the underside of my dick and her cheeks would suck in, grab the sides; then her lips would slowly rise off – tongue dancing the whole time. Up and down, the procedure being repeated (oh that glorious procedure). She seemed to stay around halfway down my dick each time she lowered her mouth, occasionally slipping past. But I didn't expect her to deepthroat me this time or even take most of my dick. I was hoping for anything involving her and my dick. My breath was quickening, and a tingling could be felt deep down. Soon I would explode. Her mouth rose off my dick at one point. She swallowed her spit, rested her eyes on mine, took a deep breath, then lowered back onto my dick. And continued to lower. I felt the roof of her mouth go by, then her sloping tongue, and finally my head touched her throat. Her mouth seemed to hold back the gag for a second. Then she raised her mouth up, and pushed back down. When I was all the way in, her eyes met mine again and I could tell she was smiling. Suddenly her whole mouth started vibrating. Tingles shot down my cock and reverberated in my balls.

“Oh christ, I'm going to cum,” I moaned.

After a second her mouth rose until just my head was between her lips, and she started sucking like no tomorrow. With a large inhale, I tiled my head back and lead it out slowly. As I felt the white load travel up my dick, my eyes caught the bathroom door – and the face of her little sister peaking through. Oh crap she was frowning... wait, turn it upside down and she was grinning from ear to ear. With a grunt I unloaded six or seven shots right into Ashley's mouth. By the fourth shot I closed my eyes until everything was calm. As soon as I was good I opened my eyes to see the doorway empty. Looking down I saw Ashley raising her head off my dick. Looking at me, mouth closed, I saw her throat constrict then expand. She swallowed it all. Licking her lips she asked, “Amazing?”

“No. Incredible.”

Sitting up I kissed her on the lips. “I'm really glad we got this homework done,” I joked.

“Oh ya. I might need your help more often.”

“And I'll be willing to give it,” I responded.

While I got dressed I kept glancing at the bathroom door but couldn't see past her sister's door. That was definitely her, but what will she do? Taking my worksheet, I kissed Ashley again and made my way to the car. Driving home I could get the images of Ashley's pussy and her sisters grin out of my mind.


Nick loves ME

LoveToLearn on Teen Stories

I was staying over at my friends house and it was early summer. Her house is so seriously amazingly nice that I cannot believe it. I love going to her house because its so big and there’s so much cool stuff in it. Like her brother. He’s 19. And the most gorgeous thing I have ever seen. He’s unlike my friend in that he’s well built. He has strong shoulders and arms and narrow hips and legs to die for. My friend is really skinny and had no boobs or bum but all the girls are still jealous of her. I definitely am. Although, one thing I would never change, is my boobs, a wonderfully perfect 34D. I am definitely not skinny. I have a big bum and my thighs aren’t the smallest things you’ve ever seen. But my calves are great and I hav

Read More
e long brown hair that is slightly wavy.

Anyway back to the story. I was staying at my friends house after her birthday party. We had been swimming at the pool and then were going to go for a meal as a big group. Her brother was going to come to the meal! yess!

There are showers in front of the pool where you can wash your hair and stuff. There are also glass windows looking out onto the entrance into the sport centre so you can see into the swimmers. As I stood there in my bikini lathering my hair feeling rather self conscious with my skinny friend. Then she shouted “LOOK! Its my brother come wave at him through the window!” I thought Oh god here we go again but I didn’t go and wave I just stood and smiled from a distance. He was sitting in a chair in the lobby, looking at me. I thought yessss but acted as though I didn’t notice.

During the meal my friend’s brother was very quite so I decided that I must have been imagining it and got on with enjoying the party.

I wasn’t the only one sleeping over at my friends, she had another of our good friends coming too. When we got back we watched some movies and ate some pizza but that was it. We went to bed early, about 11. I remembered I hadn’t cleaned my teeth so I went to the bathroom next door. I wasn’t worried about being seen by her family even though all I was wearing were my shortie panties, bra and a vest top. Never the less when I collided with her brother (!) just exiting the bathroom I nearly died of embarrassment. He was in his boxers and a tight black tee shirt and I could see his pecks and I felt a warm tingle between my legs. “Er, hi sorry, I just needed to clean my teeth” I managed to stutter out, looking into his deep brown eyes all the time. I could see a small grin on his face as he looked me up and down OH NO! I thought he’s laughing at me!

“don’t mind me” he said, and I rushed into the bathroom. I quickly cleaned my teeth and tried not to think about the embarrassment I had just experienced. I opened the door to the bathroom planning to quickly scamper back into my friends bedroom but again, collided with her brother, he hadn’t moved since I left him standing there in the hallway. He was still grinning. “Um…sorry, did you need to get back in there?” I asked.

“No, its ok”, he said, “I was waiting for you”

“Um, ok … how can I help you?”, I asked, being too stupid to realise he may have actually been coming onto me. He didn’t seem to realise how oblivious I was and replied, “When the other two are asleep, come and see me in my room, third door on the right. Please?”, then it hit home and my brain shouted SAY YES YOU IDIOT ! at me. “Ok I’d like that” I managed to blurt out and rushed off next door into my friends room.

I didn’t tell them what Hannah’s brother, Nick, had said to me. I acted as normal as possible but tried to make out that I wanted to go to sleep. My friends just gossiped on and on and on and I sat there, thinking about what had just happened and what might be about to happen. I had butterflies in my stomach and I could feel a familiar warmth between my legs. After what seemed like days, Hannah and Emma drifted off to sleep. I lay there awake and trying to work out if I had just imagined it. Was this finally it? Would I finally maybe be able to make out with (and maybe more!) a boy? After ten minutes of sitting in the dark I was overcome with lust and just had to go and see Nick. I quickly sprayed on some of my most expensive perfume and the smell just turned me on more. I put on my tight pyjama bottoms and quietly left the room after brushing my hair back into silky a pony tail. I slowly walked down the corridor trying to breathe slowly and control my blushing face. I got to the third door on the right and could smell him already. That faint smell of aftershave that none of the boys my age wore. My legs weakened but I forced myself on. I knocked on the door and opened it.

Nick was sat on his double bed reading a book. He had a serious look on his face and I had doubts about why he wanted me to come to his room. He looked so amazing sat there, his long curly brown, almost black, hair was slightly messed up and OH those tight boxers. I cleared my throat quietly and he looked up. A grin slowly travelled across his perfect face as he looked me up and down. He closed to book and got up.

“close the door then.” he said, with a mischievous look on his face.

I did so. He smiled that dreamy smile and walked towards me holding my gaze. I almost fell into his delicious brown eyes. He bent down and put his head very near my neck. I could feel his hot sweet breath on me and the warm feeling between my legs intensified and I felt my pulse in my vagina. I smiled. And he leaned forward and sooooo gently licked my ear lobe. I felt a tingle going up my spine and gasped. He gave a low gentle laugh and kissed my neck tenderly then took my hand and lead me to his bed. I leaned in to him hoping he was planning to kiss me but he put a hand on my shoulder.

“Listen, ever since I saw you in that bikini and washing you hair I have wanted you so desperately. You are perfect. I know we have a huge age difference but I can definitely overcome that. How about you?”

I looked at him stunned.

“you think I am perfect?”

“of course!” he said laughing, “has no one ever told you that?!”

“No, I don’t get much attention from boys”, I replied truthfully, looking downwards.

“that is all about to change”, he said and smiled at me, “so what do you say?” YES YES YES YES my brain screamed at me. And I grinned and bit my bottom lip, like I did whenever I thought of what I wanted to do to Nick.

“Oh yes” I replied with slightly more confidence than before. Nick said nothing more. My butterflies battered against my stomach ever stronger and I could feel wetness on my pink cotton panties. We both smiled at each other.

He leaned in and again kissed my neck tenderly and with such care. I gasped again still not used to the wonderful, shooting tingling feeling. I smiled and he looked up at me again, then leaned in and kissed me on the lips so gently and I was in ecstasy and his hands reached for my waist and he held me still as he kissed me slowly, sucking on my bottom lip and gently nibbling. He was so gentle and I loved it but my lust was beginning to take over and I decided to take over. I awkwardly broke the kiss and put his legs so that he was cross legged on his bed. I climbed on top so I was straddling him and began to kiss him again, this time with more passion. This was enough for him, he now had permission to be more forward with me. He put his arms around me so they were holding my back, I groaned and put my arms around his neck, my hips moving forwards and backwards momentarily. We were now in a deep embrace kissing so deep, our tongues exploring each others mouths in a passionate struggle to show one an other our lust for each other. I could feel more heat on my crotch and realised it was coming from his. I put my hands down to his tight, tight boxers and felt his wonderful penis hardening. He was excited so easily I thought and I could feel myself getting wetter and wetter. I just let my hand lay in his groin for a while whilst kissing Nick all the more passionately. Then I squeezed. Gently, but firmly, he grunted and his hips thrust upwards and we both smiled. I could feel my nipples were so hard and desperately trying to push out of my light blue lacy bra. Nick’s hand travelled up and down my back and he undid my bra with one hand. I slipped it out from under my tight tee shirt, and he looked amazed. I just winked and he laughed and pulled my shirt over my head. He looked at my breasts and smiled and sighed, he put out his hands and grabbed them. I breathed in and out deeply and bit my bottom lip. He teased the nipple of my left breast and I just had to kiss him again, I kept my hand on his delicious bulge and gently rubbed my hand up and down, I felt his member grow and pulsate slightly and soon we were both restless on the bed.

I hurriedly pulled up his tee shirt over his head and he pushed me forwards onto the bed so he was lying on top of me, then rolled over so I was lying on to of him. I broke our deep kiss and began to place kisses on his neck and ears, moving down to his well shaped chest. I rubbed one of his erect nipples and he gasped, I kissed along the contours of his pecks and then his six pack, I licked in this belly button and all his muscles tensed. I kissed back up past his chest and began work on his lips again. I carried on rubbing his ever-growing bulge and he played with my breasts. He flipped me over and I lifted my hips as he pulled off my pyjama bottoms to reveal my soaking panties, he said “Oohhhhhh” and I felt him get harder at the sight, and probably smell, of my wetness. It was his turn to kiss my neck and chest and then he lunged greedily at my left nipple and sucked on it, circling the areola with his tongue and teasing my nipple gently with his teeth. I called out with pleasure and my pussy pulsed with more passion than ever. I grabbed his head and said “oh God Nick that feels so good!!!”. he carried on for a few minutes swapping between breasts. My hips began to circle and move up and down smoothly but without my control. At this he slipped his hand down to my wet panties and rubbed my crotch, this brought about a very definite reaction, “AAAAAAAAhhhhhhh ohhhhhhhhh keep doing that Nick, please, oh god”, my hips buckled and my back arched. Nick said in his delicious low voice “Ok watch out here I come.” and licked his lips and gave me a cheeky smile.

He pulled off my drenched panties and then held my head as he kissed me deeply. Now completely naked, I continued to caress his bulge and sumptuous torso. His hand travelled downwards rested on my tummy for a while as he felt the contours of my stomach and lower body then moved down to my neatly trimmed bush. He combed to dark curly hairs and my skin prickled with anticipation. His other hand, meanwhile was holding my head in place as he kissed me with ever building passion. I was beginning to feel a familiar warm sensation travelling all over my body, warning of a near by orgasm.

I couldn’t believe this was happenening to me, I had never properly made out with a boy let alone been touched by one, or visa versa!

Nicks hand slowly wondered my outer lips and made his way into my wet folds. Once again, my back arched and I pushed my hips into his hand. His hand travelled up to my little swollen clitoris, he slowly, gently rubbed up and down and I thought I would cum straight away but didn’t. he rubbed a little harder and traced the length of my crack. Then he broke the deep, passionate kiss and began making his was down my body. I lay there in astonishment and bliss. Then sat up, grabbed him and ripped his boxers off him “No fair! My turn!” I almost shouted. “shhhhh remember” he whispered. I giggled. “sorry” I mock whispered. I lay Nick down on the bed, straddled his legs and stopped for a moment to look at his gorgeous penis. It was so hard by now and the most gorgeous penis I had ever seen, almost seven inches and quite thick, I thought it was the perfect size, then remembered how I was a virgin …

“What?” Nick demanded. I looked at him and realised I wasn’t paying attention, just gazing at his delicious penis. I let a huge grin of approval wash across my face and simply said “Nothing”.

And then I widened my eyes and put out my hand to touch a penis for the first time ever. It was so hard and gorged with blood. Nick twitched as I wrapped my fingers around it and then he tensed up as I began to stroke up and down slowly at first but getting harder and faster. He just lay there groaning and rolling his head around, his whole body spasming occasionally as I hit a particularly good spot. Soon I began to kiss and lick the tip of his penis, and before I had a chance to get any of it in my mouth his whole body tensed and he muttered, “Oh god you made me cum already, I am sorry, that doesn’t normally happen, gggnnnnhhhhhh”. he looked into my eyes as he came all over my chest and breasts and I smiled greedily. When he had completely emptied himself onto me I lay down beside him and put his hand on my chest and he helped me to rub his seed into my tanned skin as he panted. He smiled at me as he recovered and looked into my eyes in a way that no one ever has. “you are so amazing, I have never been with someone so great. Now I have to please you ok?”. I just kissed him deeply and let him flip me onto my back. He kissed down my body and got back to what I had interrupted. He spread my outer lips with his index and middle finger and licked up the length of my slit, I could feel myself reach a point where I knew I could not be wetter. Nick then focused his attention on my clitoris and licked, kissed and sucked it to my utter joy and bliss. I ground my pelvis into his head and held his head with my hands. As I looked down I could see he was hard again already. I combed his hair with my fingers and he sucked harder and I could feel the warm tingling feeling take over as waves of pleasure took over my body. I went rigid and shuddered and moaned and moaned, my own sounds turned me on more and made me moan louder. Nick climbed up and put his fingers over my mouth “what will happen if we are heard?” and he kissed me deeply and passionately to muffle out my calls of ecstasy. We lay and kissed and Nick whispered sweet nothings in my ear as I recovered from the best orgasm I had ever had.

“You’re so amazing”, whispered Nick as I felt his sweet breath on my neck.

“hmmm”

“I just want to stay here with you”

“me too”

“are you ready to go?”

“I’m a virgin you know?” I said,

“Oh, you don’t have to if you’re not ready you know.”

“No, I am sooo ready, just, be gentle? It’s spos’d to be really painful”

“of course” said Nick as he continued to kiss up and down my neck, shoulders and arms. I put my hand down and stroked his once again rock hard penis.

“wait a second”, Nick reached under his bed and brought out a condom and I watched and felt myself becoming more aroused as he put on the clear barrier. As soon as it was on I jumped on top of him and kissed him with a new passion, I kissed him so deep our tongues almost became one. He rubbed my breasts and I his penis we both laughed and he flipped me over. “Are you ready?”

“Yes. Gentle, remember?”

“Of course, tell me to stop and I will”

“Go!”

Nick got on top of me and kissed me gently on the mouth, sucking on my tongue. I opened my legs and he positioned himself with his penis in front of my love hole. He eased the head around my tiny opening and I felt the need for it inside me. I moaned and urged him on. He gently and gradually eased the head in. I thought it didn’t feel to bad. I nodded to let him know to keep going he pushed upwards and once he got in about two inches he hit a barrier “just do it” I whispered. He kept going and I felt a stabbing pain move up from where Nicks penis was up to the middle of my spine. I gasped and made a squeaking noise and waved for Nick to continue. He went on so he was entirely inside me. The pain slowly subsided and we stayed there, entwined, kissing deeply. I felt so close to Nick at that moment, I had given him something that I could never give to anyone else. And would never have wanted to. After probably five minutes he began to inch his wonderfully hard cock out again, and then in, and then out. I felt a twinge but no more. I smiled. He looked into my eyes and went faster his warm penis felt so good inside me and I began to realise what fun this was going to be. The whole time we were making love Nick kept eye contact with me and never let it go. He started off slow and got faster and faster and harder and harder and deeper and deeper and everything got so intense I came over and over again and he watched enthralled as I revelled in the wonderful never ending pleasure. We moaned and grunted together and made a beautiful rhythmic music of pure happiness. Finally when Nick came he did with such force that I didn’t know if he would ever be able to get his penis out of me. I felt it swell and he groaned and sighed and breathed deeply. He stayed hard inside me for ages. We just lay in each others arms breathing in unison and kissing and talking of how we loved each other so. As Nick finally withdrew my juices mingled with blood flooded out onto the bed and Nick.

“Tonight was the most amazing time I have ever had. I really hope you want to do this more, and officially?” Nick said

and I said “Mmmmmmm” and smiled. And we fell into deep dreamless sleeps holding each other as close as we could.

I woke and was under the wonderful smelling covers that belonged to Nick. Soft sunlight was shining into the room I turned my head and saw Nick looking at me. I smiled. And thought of how much I loved him. “I think I love you”, He said.

“I have loved you ever since I saw you”

“its eight o’clock, you should get back or they will be suspicious”

“ok but just a few more minutes?” And I rolled on top of nick and kissed him so passionately.

“This had better not be the only time”, I warned.

“it would be a crime not to make love to you again” Said Nick, and I was the happiest I have ever been.

Skipping School Part 3

SPEEDOES01 on Teen Stories

I could see Marks fully erect penis been forced up and down by the mad man. I knew from my own masterbation that it wouldn't be long till he cum. "arhhhhhhhhh" screams Mark as he shoots hot cum all over his belly. The man bends his head down and licks up the hot cum of Marks belly. "nice sweet boy cum, pitty it's the first and last you'll make" laughes the man.

The man walks away from the table. Ben next to me is awake again. He whispers to me what can we do. I just shug my shoulders. The man must have heard ben because he walks over to us. He grabs the hair of Bens head and pulls his head up streight. "well in a few hours i'll be finished with your friend, then it's your turn. for you I have a special plan" "

Read More
what's that, you have allready poured acid over my penis and balls" asks Ben. The man looks down at Bens messed up private parts and smiles. "well for you my little boy your going to get the works. Legs, arms and balls off. You will be known as stumpy" laughes the man. Ben burst into tears at the thought. I know the man is mad enough to do it and by what I HAVE SEEN SO FAR DREAD TO THINK WHAT HE HAS IN STORE FOR ME.

The man walks upto me and pushes his hand in my pocket and pulls out my wallet. "well Mike is it, I have nice thing for you once i remove Marks family jewels you get to eat them" explains the man. I feel his hand undo my belt and I lookdown to see him pull down my zipper on my school pants, they fall around my ankles. The man looks at my bulge in my swimmers. He yanks them down to reveil my penis and balls. I was about the same size as Mark in that area. the man grabs me by the waist and twist me sidewards on the wall. I then scream out in pain as the man rapes my virgin arse with his penis. He fucks my arse for what seemed forever. I feel blood slideing down my legs I look down and see a small puddle of blood on the floor. I then feel a hot sticky thing in my bottom. The man pulls out his dick and pushes my backside back against the wall. The man grads the ends of my school shirt and wipes the cum dripping from his now sofening penis. The man just laughes. And returns to Mark on the table.

The man attaches an old drip with some clear liquid inside to Marks arm. he walks down infront of Marks penis. "say good bye to it" he says. Marks begs and pleads and tries to move, but his body is frozen by the look of it he can only move his eyes. The man picks up a sharp knife and makes a cut deep into the base of Marks penis I see blood splurting up, the mad man wrips it with some cotton buds. He attaches some type of clamp. I can see the horror and pain in Marks eyes. Ben next to me is vomitting all over his legs. The man then makes several other cuts around the base of the penis shaft. He then picks up a small saw and starts sawing through the base of Marks penis. I almost faint as I see what is happening it only took what seemed ten minutes when the man lifts up a what once was Marks penis. He makes sure Mark can see that it's gone. He cut it right down at the base, He grabs the surgical string and starts sewing up the hole, just leaving a small gap for wee to come out of. "there now you will have to pee like a girl" The man places the whole 12cms of what was Marks penis on a metal tray. He spends about the next hour removeing Marks testicles. he saws up the muscles and holes which used to conect them to Marks body. Mark has a flood of tears running down his face.  "Now that's better you wont be wearing them sweet sight swimmers ever again, your bulge is gone for ever" laughs the man. He places some bandages over what was marks private parts and tosses a towel over his bottom half of his body.

The man walks over to me with the bloddy piece of skin and muscle in his hand. He grabs my head and tries to push the now mutalated penis into my mouth "eat it or i'll eat yours" yells the man at me..................

End of part 3...............what will happen to our once pretty teen boys in part 4......

 

“I need your help. Can I Come Over?” Pt.4

jack_of_blades on Teen Stories


Part 4

Â

Chapter 5 - The Date

Â

As I was driving down to the mall to pick up Cali (that was my nickname for her because she was in love with California), my mind started to wonder. What would Caroline think if she found out the things I have done in the past week? Since we had talked about losing our virginity together, I had already had sex with her, and my, best friend Emily, my sisters little friend Stephanie, my hot mom, and my even hotter sister. I had done all these things without even considering how Cali would feel if she found out. At the beginning I had convinced myself that I was doing those things for her benefit, but in reality, it was my own perverse mind that led me to cheating on her over and over. But I decided that what happened in

Read More
the past should stay in the past....even though I planned on fucking all those girls again. There was no need for Caroline to know about it.

I drove up to the mall entrance and Cali was standing there waiting for me. Her slender body looked magnificent with her white blouse, short, black skirt, stockings and high heels. But I couldn’t wait to take them all off.

" Hi baby!" she exclaimed as she crawled into the car. I gave her a long kiss on the lips and replied,

" You look so beautiful..." I handed her a bouquet of roses, and she blushed and said thank you. "I made reservations at Dante’s for 7:30 so we need to get moving...are we still going back to your place tonight...?" I asked.

"You know it!" she replied with a mischievous smile.

We arrived at Dante’s at 7:15 and we were seated by 7:20. Dante’s was our favourite restaurant. All they served was authentic Italian food and the portions were huge. Once we were seated, we ordered out food and started chatting about our week. As I stated before, I was not about to tell Cali what I had really done all week so I lied my ass off. I told her I mostly stayed in my room thinking about her and counting down the minutes until I could see her again. Her heart melted over this and told me I was the sweetest guy in the world. Suddenly I felt something moving up my leg. I looked at Cali and she was smiling at me. It was her foot. She kicked off her shoes and started to rub my inner thigh. This got my dick hard as a rock. I had never seen her acting like this. I decided to take in a step further and undid my pants. Since the table cloth almost reached the floor, we had total privacy. With her nylon covered feet, she pulled down the elastic on my boxers and started to massage my cock. They feeling of the material on my skin was amazing. She managed to get a full grip on my dick with both her feet and slowly began jerking my off. I couldn’t believe what was happening. My mostly timid girlfriend was fucking me with her feet in a public place. I had to shoot my load and she knew it, so she started to jerk faster and faster. I shot load after load of cum on the bottom of the table, the floor, and Cali’s feet and legs. I let out a groan and some people looked over, but they didn’t suspect anything. We kept the dinner talk to a minimum and ate quickly, knowing perfectly well what was going to happen after dinner.

We finished up, I paid the check and we were off to her house. The drive back seemed like hours long, when in reality it was only 15 minutes. We walked into her house and, wasting no time, walked upstairs. We got to her door but she told me to wait outside until she was ready. I wasn’t going to argue so patiently waited outside her door until she told me to go in. When I walked in, I saw the most beautiful sight. The entire room was filled with lit candles, there were two glasses of champaign on her dresser, and my gorgeous girlfriend was laying on her in her bra and panties. She sat up and walked towards me. She was still wearing her stockings and heels which turned me on a lot. She gave me a long kiss and told me to sit on the bed. She grabbed the champaign glasses, handed one to me and we toasted to a perfect night. We put the glasses down and I immediately started kissing her ears and neck (which always drove her wild). Meanwhile, she was reaching under my shirt and rubbing my chest. I ripped my shirt off and started working on her bra. When I got it open, I was struck by the sight on two perfectly formed breasts topped with the pinkest nipples. They really got my blood pumping. I slowly kissed down her chest until I reached her erect nipples. I gave them each a small kiss and she let out a small whimper.

I gave her another kiss on her lips and got to my knees so I could kiss her other lips. I slowly pulled down her lacy panties and revealed a small pink pussy with a small patch of very blonde pubic hair. I started kissing her inner thigh and around her pubs until I saw her pussy start to moisten. I gently gave her lips and clit a kiss and she pushed her mound right against my face. She was getting pretty horny, so I took my tongue and slowly, but firmly, lapped up her juices. I started to move faster and rubbed her clit with my finger. She started to moan and breath very heavily. I knew her first orgasm was about to hit. With my other hand I stuck my finger in her pussy and finger fucked her while eating her out. Her pussy was so tight my finger felt resistance. She started to buck her hips and scream in pleasure for what seemed like five minutes.

She sat up, got me off my knees and kissed me so she could taste her own juices. She rolled me over onto the bed and stood up facing me. She reached down to take off her heels and stockings but I stopped her. "No baby, keep them on. They turn me on so much." She obeyed me and climbed on the bed next to me.

"You wanna try something fun?" she asked.

"I’ll do anything you want beautiful." I replied and kissed her cheek.

She turned her body around so I was facing her rear and sat on my face. I happily went to work on her pussy thinking nothing of it. Then I felt her bend over and slip off my pants. When she pulled down my boxers, my dick sprang up and hit her in the face. "Are you alright?" I asked her almost laughing. "Just keep eating." she said, half laughing herself. I began licking again when I felt a then familiar sensation on my dick. It was of course her tongue. She made slow, soft circles around the head of my cock and licked the length of my shaft. I then felt her take my hole dick into her mouth and suck on it like a vacuum. Her hot mouth took most of my dick all the way. This was very surprising to me because I knew she had never done it before. While she was sucking me off, I started to play with her ass. I was rubbing and massaging her cheeks and at times, ran my finger over her asshole. I received positive reactions every time I did this so I decided to put my entire finger in her ass. I could hear her start to moan while my cock was still in her mouth. More and more juices started to flow out of her and I could tell she was reaching an orgasm. I fingered her asshole with full force and she began humping my face again. When she started to orgasm, she was still able to keep my dick in her mouth. The juices flowing on my face and tight suction on my dick made me shoot a huge load into her mouth. As soon as we both finished cumming, I realized that she had never experienced a male ejaculation before and must have been seriously surprised. She slowly got off my face and turned towards me. I could see the cum dripping from her lips and chin. Just when I was about to explain, she leaned in and kissed me. Having to taste some of my own cum wasn’t something I wanted to do, but I wasn’t about to stop her from kissing me. As we kissed, I softly caressed her body, rubbing my hands over her smooth, silky skin. I lifted myself up and put her flat against the bed. With one hand I played with her tits, and I played with her pussy with the other one. I was ready to give it to her and by the amount of juices flowing out of her, I could tell she was too.

I grabbed hold of my cock and rubbed the head up and down her slit to get it covered in juices. Instead of shoving it in her pussy, I kept teasing her by slapping my dick hard against her clit. By this time she couldn’t take anymore, so she grabbed my cock with one hand and my ass with the other, and pulled me into her. My dick sunk in easily until I felt some resistance. I laid myself down on top of her and kissed her lips in an attempt to distract her from the pain she was about to experience. She looked into my eyes with a stare that told me she was ready. As we kissed, I pushed my dick as far inside of her as I could. To my surprise, she did not scream. A single tear fell down her cheek, which I quickly kissed away, but no scream. She just smiled and nodded at me. I pulled my cock half way out and hit her with another long, deep thrust. She closed her eyes and started to fell the pleasure that follows. She wrapped her legs around me and I started to pick up the pace. She began moaning with satisfaction and meeting my thrusts with her own. I quickly grabbed her and turned myself over so she was on top. Without hesitation, she placed her hands on my chest and dropped down hard on my cock. I started to massage her gorgeous ass and played with her curly blonde pubic hair. She kept on riding me without slowing down the pace for even one second. To see just how far she was willing to go, I inserted a finger into her asshole. To my pleasant surprise, she let out a long moan and continued to ride me like a bull, so I continued to finger her ass. At that point I really wanted to see her ass in action so I told her to stop and face the other way. She quickly did so and soon I was watching a beautiful ass bounce up and down my dick. I sat up so her back was against my chest and reached around to find her tits. I pinched her hard nipples and then reached down to find her clit. I could feel her orgasm, as well as mine, quickly approaching. I rubbed her clit without mercy until I felt her pussy turn into a vice. As this happened, I began to cum inside of her (Cali decided to take the pill a while ago so a condom wasn’t necessary...even though I still should have worn one). I laid down on the bed with her body on top of me. Both of us were sweating and breathing very hard, and my head was spinning. I softly placed her next to me pulled my dick out of her. I watched as my cum leaked out of her swollen cunt. I looked at Caroline, she looked at me, we both smiled at each other, and fell asleep in each other’s arms.

Me and Mel on Holiday

jack-o-bean on Teen Stories


I was 7 years old when I first met Melissa. We had just moved house and I didn’t know anybody, but soon got to know her, as she was my next-door neighbour. By the age of 14 I had started to notice girls a lot more, and none more than Mel. By 17 she was absolutely knock out beautiful. Her petite breasts accompanied her slender and elegant figure nicely. Her tight arse would give any man a hard on as she walked past. She had long black hair, a beautiful face and was around 5 foot 9 inches tall. My name is Jack at the age of 17 my longing for Mel had spiralled out of control. I was very athletic and was around 6 foot 1 inch with a 7 ½ inch penis.

Read More
l">Â

We had all been invited to go on a camp trip to celebrate our first year of sixth form being out of the way. We went down to Cornwall, about 10 of us, including Mel. Now with me and Mel sharing a tent, I thought it could be a difficult few nights, trying to make sure she didn’t work out how much I love her, but in the end she finally did.

Â

The first few nights went ok, but it was on the forth night when the dreams that I had had since I was 14 finally became a reality. Our tents were quite close together and it was quite a squeeze to get everybody inside them. At around midnight everyone went to bed, I followed Mel into ours about a minute after she had gone in. I zipped up the tent and turned around to see Mel in her black bra and black panties. “What you gawping at” she said in a playful manor. I was so stunned by her beauty that I didn’t know what to say, so I grabbed her and started to wrestle with her. We were very playful friends and wrestling was quite natural for us. By now I was getting very horny and I pinned her arms down on top of a sleeping bag. I laid on top of her for a couple of minutes as we both panted hard. There was silence as we gazed into each other’s eyes. I knew she could feel my boner sticking into her leg, but it didn’t bother me, I was in a trance and so was she. I could feel her pussy getting wet beneath me. I leant in and we passionately kissed for what seemed like half an hour. I sat up so I was knelt between her legs. I slowly unbuttoned my trousers and unzipped the fly. She sat up and we kissed again, but this time her hand slowly went to my boxers and she slipped it in. Her grasp on my cock made me flinch and gasp with excitement. She started to stroke it slowly. I can still remember the feel of her perfectly smooth hand slowly running up and down the length of my shaft. After about ten minutes I was so worked up, I was ready to cum, but she seemed to sense it and just before I came she rolled me off her so I lay on my back. She unclipped her bra and I finally got a glimpse of her perfect round tits and small nipples. Then her panties came off, revealing her wet and glistening, clean-shaven tight pussy. She removed my trousers and boxers as I removed my t-shirt. We were now both naked and she slowly knelt in between my legs and bowed her head down to suck on my cock. She held my cock at the base and put the head of it into her mouth. Her tongue kept flicking across it and licked all my pre-cum off. Her mouth felt warm and moist around my tool and I could feel every inch of her mouth. She lowered her head further and engulfed about five inches of my member, then her head started to bob up and down, synchronized with her hand moving up and down the lower part of my cock. I was soon whispering “Mel, I’m cumming”, but that didn’t stop her. She kept going at it until I released my load into her mouth. About eight squirts filled her mouth. I had never cum so much in my life, it was my best orgasm. Once the spasms had finished she slowed down and swallowed all I had given her. I felt dizzy, but I knew the night wasn’t over yet. She lay on her back with her knees up in the air and her legs slightly apart. I climbed into the middle of her legs and brought my face right in front of her pussy. My tongue started to lick the sweet juices that surrounded the outside of her pussy, but I soon dived in and started to fully lick her out. I could hear her moaning loudly, which gave me the incentive to go on even further. Her hands were on the back of my head, trying to force my tongue in further as she writhed with the immense pleasure. After about five minutes of this I felt her toes curl next to me and she started to pant and moan loudly until she burst. I lapped up all her juices as she panted. I then climbed on top of her, being hard again I was ready to fuck her. We kissed passionately as I aligned the head of my cock with the opening of her pussy. I slowly pushed my way in, feeling her nails dig into my back more and her legs wrap around my back tight. I felt a barrier and pushed through it, breaking her cherry. She flinched and screamed silently. It was only until two minutes after this that she was ready for me to start thrusting. I start slowly at first, but as the pain in her eyes was filtered away slowly to be replaced by immense pleasure I started to pick up the pace until I was ramming my cock in and out of her. She was now screaming with pleasure as I was moaning and panting. After about ten minutes of me pounding her pussy Mel finally said “I want you to fuck me in the arse”. I agreed with her excitedly, and so I pulled out and she went to her bag, pulled out a tub of Vaseline and got on all fours. I positioned myself behind her, got a dollop of Vaseline and filled her crack with it. I slowly started to finger her and managed to get two fingers in before I lubed up my cock and started to push it into her arsehole slowly, at first she was squeamish, but again, like before, I was soon ramming her hard with us both moaning in pleasure. I could feel my balls slap against her pussy with each thrust I gave her. It went on like this for about half and hour, with both of us cumming countless times. With each thrust there was a squelch and a warm feeling as streams and streams of spunk that filled her hole deep inside her. Streams of my jizz was dripping out of her arse, down to her pussy, but all the cum that came out was soon replaced by another load. I pulled out of her red raw arse and collapsed backwards in exhaustion. She curled up in my arms and we panted, dripping in sweat, but with the satisfaction of knowing that we had had our first sexual encounter with many more to come.

Â

HOPE YOU ENJOED IT, PLEASE LEAVE A COMMENT. THANKS FOR READING.

First time with Chelsea Koh (Alternate Version)

Darthlord on Teen Stories

Chelsea Koh or Li-yun, as I known and used to affectionately called since childhood. She is my very first friend known, from the day I "popped" out till now. She was only 2½ month-old back then, but nevertheless still called her "Jie-Jie" till we kinda dropped that formality later on. As both our families been neighbours since 1976 living just next door, same-block neighbours in 1982 and currently acute block neighbours since 1992. She was also my very first playmate then, from basically growing up, doing and going almost everything and anywhere together. It was roughly when we were 2 years old, that we knew that we were very physically different "down there", me having a convex "protrusion" and hers a concave "indentation". But never

Read More
theless failed to cease us from bathing, running about (Which our parents were very graceful that we both stopped at age of 4!) or, swimming partially nude in the canal together. I remembered her rather tomboyish back then too, always hung from tree branches, played boys games and the occasionally scuffles. Perhaps the fact that there weren’t many girls in the village didn’t help at all, but she did changed completely from age 8 onwards, 2 years after both families moved together into government-built flats, wearing more dress and skirts. As we had both started "single-sexed" primary school then, and I always caught a glimpse of her shorts worn beneath her petit fours, and admiring her cute little butt, as we climbed up tress after school. Things got lot more interesting as she turned 11, as she began sprouting breasts, and started her training-bra, and with me extremely mischievous, would "snapped" those straps whenever the chance arises. I always remember constantly charting their growth, and my first glimpse at her pubis, when we both played "Doctor", as we began curious with our body then. Then with more pubic hair and height growth, we knew it’s time to halt our childish games. Those were indeed memorable times.

Secondary school came and went so quickly, with both of us having tons of "crushes", helping each other tackled our "targets", going on group-individual dates. It was also then that her tomboyish ways kinda disappeared gradually, in return was lot more feminine her. As we were also classmates, annually sitting with only each other the whole duration of 5 years, thus later earning us the "Childhood Lovers" taunts, but both knew we were already more than just that, as our "first time" accidentally happened.

Think we were both 15 then in Late-November 1991, 29th to be precise, after safely completed our middle Secondary education for that year, and with month long term-break just commencing. She dropped by my place with her mum, and asked me to go shopping with her, as our mums began their weekly gossips session. As we left together, they would give that all too familiar "devil smile" and their "evil stare", as they both bid us farewell. (For your information, they were the reason that we are still neighbours now, for along with our Dads, the 4 of them had long plotted to "marry" us!) We sat on the Bus 16, happily heading towards Orchard Road. I knew something wasn’t right that day, as we walked along Orchard Road aimlessly, unlike our usual normal shopping trip where we actually "brought" some stuff. Nevertheless, I didn’t question, as I thought that perhaps she just wanted to relax under the shade. It became distinctively evident that something was indeed wrong, as she began walking closer to me, then holding my arm, before clasping my hands. Before she could interlock those fingers, I turned towards and asked: - " What are you doing?" "What’s wrong?"

"Nothing!" She replied cheerfully, letting go my hand.

"You’re sure?" "Let stop at McDonalds for a drink…I’m thirsty!" I said.

"Me too!" She exclaimed.

It was at McDonalds that she began doing the same thing again, leaning over and placing her hand over mine. But since she said nothing was wrong previously, I thought nothing of it. As she clasped my hand, she appeared rather satisfied. Then I accidentally spoilt the "romantic" mood for her with this question.

"Aren’t you gonna buy something?" I asked.

"Maybe!" She replied happily.

"You better…Or else I’m going to play some arcade games!" I answered.

"I also wanna go play arcade games too!" She said.

"Copycat!" I said as I got up and left.

She caught up with me, and stuck out her tongue in my face, and grabbed my hands, pulling me towards the Amusement Centre, changed about $25 worth of tokens, mainly playing ticketed games. You know the type that you exchanged for prizes. We got a massive gorilla plush from all the tickets won which she forced me to carry, as to be able to grab onto my arm, and preventing me from shaking them off.

"Sneaky bitch" I looked at her and said.

"Whatever...Asshole!" She replied and stuck her tongue at me once more.

"You stick out that tongue once more, I will bite it off!" I declared.

"I dare…Perhaps double-dare you to do it!" She replied, as she stuck her tongue once more.

"You asked for it…Geek!" I answered, and darted for her tongue.

It was then that she pashed me, fully and cleanly on the lips, licked me before jumping with joy declaring loudly in tune: - "I stole your first kiss…I stole your first kiss!"

"Gross…Woman!" I replied, as I splat on the floor.

"I gonna get you for that…You stupid…!" I continued.

"No you wouldn’t" She immediately answered, and licked me once more, a really wet one.

There we were, chasing each other about all along Orchard Road trying to extract some sort of revenge. To me…It’s seems like a game, but to her, which later I knew was…Foreplay. After a while of "fooling" around, we sat down at the Bus-station, laughing and also trying to catch our breath, when she suddenly grab my arm, and boarded a bus that arrived at the station. I knew it wasn’t the bus home, but had so much fun, that it didn’t matter then.

"Let’s go whenever the bus travel." She said.

"Okay!" I replied, indirectly agreeing to her "scheme"

There we sat, as the bus rocked gently as it travelled, and me clearly dozed off, before she tugged at my arm, awoken me and said: "Time to alight…Sleepyhead!"

"Where are we now?" I questioned.

"You will know later, once we alight!" She replied.

There at that makeshift bus stop, I recognised the all-so-familiar surroundings, It was the place we spent our "formative" years, the village we used to lived in, now clearly in a dilapidated state, with tons of wild weeds growth.

"It’s gonna be flattened tomorrow morning" She said sadly.

"Yap...Heard the news too!" I replied equally depressed.

"Let’s walk around…before all that becomes distant memories." She said, taking my hand in hers, and gently pulled me along.

As we "bashed" through all the thick undergrowth, before coming to a halt, just directly outside the building, we both used to call home. The front door crept eerily, as I gently push it open, and stepped inside with her. It still looked the same, just empty without any furniture. We must be on that site for so long that we failed to noticed the setting sun, and realised that we had already missed the last bus out of there. I knew at once that we had to either spend a night there, or start walking. But she appeared too calm and not really bothered for a young lady, but I just left it as her being tomboyish once more. She then grabbed my arm, and led me in the direction of the canal we both loved swimming in. As we arrived at the very similar tree, the rope we used to propel our partially nude body into the murky canal water, still tightly tied on its outstretched branches. What intrigued me the most was a box, clearly new placed in the shade, but dismissed as perhaps trash in it anyway.

"Let’s plunged in…Just like old times?" She said smilingly.

"Why not?" I answered, sinking deeper into her well-planned trap.

As we began to disrobe, lying our folded clothing neatly on that box, we made our way towards the edge, partially clothed only in our undies. We held each other hands, and stood there a while, before leaping sideways faced together and shouted: - "For old time sake!" A loud [Splash] resounded, as both our bodies entered the murky water, as memories flashed by with the cold water hitting our face. We swam and frolicked about a bit, before climbing back to the bank to dry off. She then proceed to kneel beside the box, took the folded clothing off, opened the lid slightly and reached in, pulling a bottle of mineral water out, took a sip before passing it to me.

"You clearly orchestrated this…Right? I questioned, as I sipped.

"Hmm…. A bit slow, but nevertheless smart!" She answered.

"What’s now…Crafty one?" I said.

"To the well we shall go." "But bring the box along too!" She replied.

As I reached over to carry the box, I peeked in and knew this trip was very well planned, as it contained food, a change of clothing of both of us, torches…etc. With her carrying her beloved plush for once, and the box over my shoulders, we paved our way towards the well. Her cute firm butt checks swayed sexily from behind her pink "Bee-Dees" boy-leg undies, as I looked as I walked behind. With my freed hand, I pinched gently on her left butt cheek, before quickening my pace forwards, narrowly avoiding her reversed back-fist.

"Ouch!" "I gonna get you for that…You little pervert!" She said, as she rubbed the redden spot.

This time round, I stuck my tongue at her, and ran off as she gave chase towards the well. We had to bath in our soiled undies together, as I was forced to draw the water, just like old times. Her nipples perked though the thin material of her matching pink bra, as the cold water came gushing from the top, as she squatted before me, washing the soap studs along with the grime. Thought she had rather small breasts (Think was about 70A last measured!), the top-down view into her bra was nevertheless amazing. She waited for me to clean myself off, before stepping in with me, as I threw the last bucket of water over my head. The water not only refreshed and cleaned us; it also caused our undies to cling tightly to our bodies, revealing clearly all our genital outline to each other. Following our shower, we continued on our way towards the tattered unit, towelled dried ourselves in separate locations inside, changed into our new set of clothing, sat down on a mat, eating our dinner of biscuit, chips and lighted-jam bread. As the sky darkened, we switched on the torches, and sat hurdled together, with a blanket draped over out shoulders, as we chatted about childhood memoirs, current life…etc.

As the night went on, we grew tired, and lay down side-by-side to rest. As I was about to doze off, She asked: - "Do you liked what I had planned today?"

"Yeah…It’s good…Very well-planned!" "Just not enough time only!" I replied.

"Since we are both still awake…Why not we play a game…Something we never tried before!" She said, as she turned on her side.

"Okay!" I answered excitedly, kinda knowing what she had in mind.

She lay on her side, and whispered softly: - "Let’s have sex!"

"You must be joking…Right?" I laughed

"No!" She said in a firm tone.

"You mean you’re feeling horny and wanna fuck now?" I asked.

"So crude!" "[Make Love] sounds nicer, and for your info…Yes, I’m horny!" She said jokingly

I looked and turned towards her and said: - "No…It’s not right!" "You are my {Jie Jie]…That’s incest…Immoral, you know!"

"You have morals meh?" "Pinching my rear…Looking lustfully at me dressed only in my [Bee-Dees]…Is that moral?" She jokingly questioned.

"To be frank, I planned for today, a little more than just looking at this place one last time, a little physical [action]!" She added, in a serious tone.

"You know, I didn’t smuggled this out for show!" She continued, reaching into her rear shorts pocket, putting a condom packet between her fingers.

"I really want you to be the first guy I try [Poke Poke] with!" she added

"But I really nor sure how to do it properly!" I shyly continued.

"I also...Just know your penis supposed to go into her!" She said, pointing towards her vagina.

"Who don’t know that…even 3 ye…!" I wanted to say teasingly.

"You talk too much!" She said, as she placed her fingers against my lips, promptly removing them as she pashed me.

"You too!" I answered, as I returned her "flavour".

As we lay on our sides, we exchanged several "flirting" kisses to and fro, which was rather grossed at first then magical as it went on. We paused for a while to catch out breath, before we looked into each other’s eyes, closed them as we leaned forward together truly exchanging out first kiss. He lips felt velvety soft against mine, as we locked lips for a long while, carefully feeling its slippery surface with our tongues. So hands became involved, as we caressed each other face, slowly making their way downwards head, neck, back and finally front. Her short layered hairs felt silky soft, with skin on her face and neck glidingly smooth. As we were still fully clothed then, I felt her thin bra straps along her shoulders, towards the wider straps across her back, feeling them all the way around her armpits, converging towards the bottom of her thickly padded front cups. Without asking her permission, I began moving my palms up-and-down her profiled bra, feeling her knowingly pebble-shaped breasts and the seemingly narrow "channel" between them, as my hands went down.

"Gentle leh!" She said, as I was caressing them rather vigorously, as I really couldn’t felt them through all the thick padding.

With those words in mind, I notch down a gear, and decelerated gradually, with my fingers gently massaging her "clothed protrusion", from its base all to the "tips", as if trying to taper them slightly. After a while of frontal skirmish, I leaned forward slightly, and buried my face between her "clothed" breasts-filled bra, taking a long whiff at it. Gosh…They really smell buttery heavenly, like freshly baked cakes.

"Yo…Your breasts smells like [Hazeline] cream." I said.

"I see what you’re trying to do?" "Trying to amplify your breasts!" I added.

"Cannot meh?" "Later K.O you with them…Then you know!" She answered gingerly.

"What?" "With those pebbles?" I laughed as I proceed placing my hands either side of her shirt, lifting them up as she struggled in vainly to prevent me from disrobing her top. Without much effort, she sat upright with her hands "forcefully" raised towards the night sky, and her top came flying off, leaving her bust clothed in a plain baby blue coloured "push-up" bra. Her hands then lowered and instinctly shielded her bra-covered breasts, preventing me from gaining sight "advantage".

"Very sneaky…Trying to peek at my [pebbles]?" She said.

"Pebbles are way lots bigger than [those]!" I answered jokingly, as she removed her left hand from her front, obviously trying to punch me.

I grabbed her "attacking" hand mid-air as my other hand cuffed her right wrist, and pulled them in opposite directions, as far apart as she could comfortably physically managed, and gently push her off-centre towards her back. As I got her by surprise, she tipped over without much difficulty; her hands firmly pinned above her head as she landed.

"I got you where I want you to be now!" "All resistance is futile…For I can see and do what I have planned now!" I said victoriously.

"Not fair…You play cheat!" She replied, as she sulked a bit.

Knowing what she meant, I pointed to my shirt, as I uncuffed her and said: - "You meant this?" She nodded, as she took them off my back, and jokingly said: -"Okay lah…A bit more fair!"

I continued with my planned frontal invasion, thought her breast weren’t much considered to be an eye feast, they were nevertheless still sexily appealing. Even without her shirt hindrance, her bosom -filled bra still felt naturally thick, hardly exhibiting her nipples at all. But that didn’t deter me from giving her breast the simulation it needed, as I traced the silhouette of the bra gently before intensifying the pressure and speed slightly. I then inserted my finger underneath her underwired front, via the gaps resulting as she began breathing slightly erratically but was pulled out before I could lift them off.

She said: - "There’s something I wanna tell you before I let you de-bra me." "I’m not 100% like other girl you had crushes on!"

"What is you big secret then?" "You a man actually…Or is it about your "inverted" left nipple?" I asked.

"How did you know about that?" She questioned rudely, gently slapping my cheeks with her palm.

"Remember the times we were nude…From young till playing [doctor]...Kinda noticed that then!" I replied, as 1 amateurishly lifted the padded front towards the top in 1 swift motion, freeing her breasts instantly.

"Since I saw and knew about it for so long, I guess you shouldn’t feel shy or inadequate about it!" "There’s other things that attractive about you!" I continued, trying to assume and hopefully would boost her self-esteem a little.

"Must be your first time trying to undo someone’s bra" She exclaimed, and reached over her back unclasping her bra hooks.

"Now be gentle lah!" she added, as she leaned forwards slightly, and let her bra slipped naturally from her chest region.

I then greedily savour her breasts with my mouth and massaged them sensitivity with my hands. But couldn’t felt much as she was clearly getting too excited, with her hands moved frantically everywhere, before grabbing my head and planted my face firmly in her chest, right in-between her petite breasts. It was sure a good thing that her breasts weren’t ample or I would have clearly suffocated, even if she hadn’t forced my head there.

"Hey!" "You want me to die…Is it?" I shouted jokingly.

"To have you "die by my breast torture" would be too kind to you." She answered jokingly too.

Though her breasts were like 2 "mole hills" on flat ground, they still felt like firm jelly, wobbly yet solidly centred, as my head rested against them momentarily. Her nipples, only her right perked proudly, like raisins and the other did raised slightly though still utterly inverted. Her hands reached inside of my short, made its way past my boxers, and grabbed my erected penis and started yanking at it. With both clearly inexperienced then, I prematurely ejaculated, as my penis hadn’t yet to be desensitised enough, coating her hand with semen.

"Yak!" "What’s all this whitish-looking slime?" She said as she pulled out her semen-covered fingers.

"Sorry!" "Think I kinda [erupted] already" I said sheepishly.

"What?" "Is that all…So fast game over!" "I had only just beginning to warm-up a little!" "Very disappointed leh!" "Thought you would at least last a bit longer!" She replied relentlessly insulting.

"Yo…Your [man-ooze] sure smells familiar…Like your bed sheet!" "Oh…I now see what you been up to all the time!" She added, sniffing before dripping some of the "fluid" onto her awaiting tongue and into her mouth.

"Tasted like plain yoghurt, though slightly fishy, but nevertheless still palatable." She concluded.

I looked at her in disgust, as she tried to offer me some.

"Anyway…I read somewhere that it would take some time, before penile action can be regained!" "Why not as you recuperate…Lets Continue with some other action leh?" She said sexily.

"But be gentle!" "Take it slow" "No hurry as it would be some time before you will ready again!" She added.

She lay me on me back, placed her hand at the hems of my shorts, and with 1 rapidly motion, pull my shorts down along with my boxer to my knees, as I lifted my butt of the floor to assist her a little. The sticky spot at the front of my boxers reminded both of us of the "accident" a while ago, as it began to soak into the boxer material. I thought she had something planned on her mind, as she dazed for a while

"Gross…So you expect me to clean up your mess?" She sarcastically said, as she lifted my limp penis from the slimy smudge.

"Well, if you want do…No one stopping you!" I jokingly answered.

"But I don’t trust your cleaning skills!" I continued.

I stood up, grabbed a bottle of mineral water and some tissue, and stepped out of my soiled clothing, proceeded outside to give my penile area a wash, before towel-dry them. As I was cleaning up myself, she stood at the doorway observing what I was doing. She then placed her hand on the towel as soon as I stepped into the house again towel-drying my penis, and began massaging it, feeling its dimensions. It was not long that she removed the towel, and lay her bare hands against my penis, with her fingers firmly grasping around my penile shaft, casing it to erect a little.

"It’s alive!" She shouted jokingly, as my penis was expanding acceleratory, pulsing angrily like a dominant volcano threatening to erupt any moment.

"It feels lots better now…Better than the "pornographic" stage it was couple of minutes ago!" She added.

As she stood in front of me, massaging my penis back into action, I placed my hands on each side of her demin shorts, and slowly slid them downwards, as she knowingly parted her tanned slender legs. I only managed to glide them past her "sun-kissed" toned thighs, slightly above her knees before she slowly wriggled then further down towards her ankles. With her shorts now loose around her ankles, she then proceeded to push me back a little, as she stepped forward, and tossed them backwards with her left leg, leaving her still clothed in her matching baby blues coloured boy-leg undies, shielding her prominent pubic area.

As I slowly positioned my hands towards the side of her undies, she grabbed my now half-erected penis, slid it gently in-between us, laying its head softly against her "baby-flab" tummy, then sheathing her fingers tightly around the penile shaft, daintily stroking it. My penis slowly dilated, slowly building length, width and pressure once more, with each stroke she gave, firm yet precised.

"Not so fast yet…I want you to feel me through my undies first, before you remove them!" She whispered sexily.

"Your desire should be met with pleasure…Highness!" I jokingly replied.

As I shifted my hands from the side, converging them towards the conspicuous front, feeling her reasonably pubis growth through the thin material, as I moved towards her rapidly dampening secluded vaginal area. As I slowly inched my fingers forwards, I could feel intense heat amplifying, and increasingly humid, as the contour her outer vaginal lips began to promptly appeared. My fingers rested gently against those contours, before retreating back then invitingly forwards slightly, with a slight open-close motion. Each every movement made, more secretions appeared to seep out her already moist shielded vagina, and seemingly drenching the "cloth" firmly wedged between her legs. She parted her legs even more, as I sped up my vaginal assault, with my middle finger probing between those lips, as if trying to plug a leaking hole. More of her secretions seeped down, as her legs began to wobble slightly, allowing my finger to push more "cloth" deeply into her pulsing vagina.

"Ahhh….!" She moaned slightly, with her breath increasingly eccentric fast.

As she moaned, she too sped up her penile assault, enveloped her fingers tighter as she notched up a gear and accelerated. With her clearly losing control, seemingly appeared not able to apply brake as time soon, I knew that I gonna "spew out", and before long, as my penis churned along its shaft, vomited the pulsing contents via its "mouth", and onto clothed mons veneris as she suddenly vaulted up slightly into the air then plunging, and thus penetrated my sheathed middle finger ¼ into her inhaling vagina, as she orgasmed for the very first time.

"Like a virgin…Fuck for the very first time…Like a vir…vir…virgin…Orgasm for her very first time!" I jokingly sang as she rested her head against my shoulders, trying to regulated her breath, as I removed my fingers, and my semen permeated the front of her undies.

"You very bad…make fun of me!" She shyly said, as she slowly regained her breath.

"Look what you have done…Asshole!" "You totally ruined my brand-new undies!" She sadly said, as her felt the sticky "man slime" contiguously soaking into her undies, as it rapidly streamed downwards.

"What…My fault again?" "I will wash them for you loh!" I replied.

"Who want you to wash them…. You pervert!" "I don’t care…You must buy me a new set!" She answered in a serious tone.

"If not…I will break your penis in half right now!" She continued as her hands closed tightly, as if trying to do what she previously said.

"Okay…you win!" "I will buy you a new set for your birthday present next year lah!" I redundantly said, knowingly that I will most probably forgotten by then.

"No…I want them A.S.A.P!" "But not this cheap brand…I want the Calvin Klein lingerie set displayed at EROS, but in baby-pink colour!" She said happily.

"And you must come with me to buy!" She added.

"There goes my holiday pay!" I sadly said, but nevertheless was contented to do.

After hearing my agreed answer, she immediately took off her semen-ruined undies, and threw them beside her discarded bra top. As she walked towards the opened door, a gentle breeze blew in right between her legs, carrying with it a sweet aroma mixed with the familiar semen reek. I followed closely behind, and placed my right hand against her waist, as we both step outside the house, and into the moonlight. The moon was perfectly round and bright, as it totally illumined the surrounding, as we both could make out the silhouette of the tree, the well and several others landmarks clearly. As we both stood mesmerised, trying to comprehend that "dreamy" feeling just now, a cool breeze brew bring us back to reality.

"You know…We might never be the same again after tonight." She said.

"I’m very frightened that I gonna lose you!" She said, as tear began welling up her eyes.

"It’s okay…That’s nothing to fear!" I assured her.

"I promise that no matter what happens after tonight, or in the future…You will always been my friend!" I added.

"That’s nice…And I too promise that we will always be friends!" She replied, as we both hooked out last finger as a physical sign of our commitments.

"But right now…You are my lover!" I lustfully said.

"Why you little rascal!" She jokingly replied, as we began to laugh in sync.

"I love you, Yun!" I whispered.

"I love you too, Hui!" She answered.

With that, I pushed her towards my front, with her firmly grasped at the waist and her hands firmly behind my neck, we pashed passionally. Slowly exploring each other lips as our tongues crossed, engaging in furious battle. But as we were physically "heating" up once more, I unlocked our lips, and began to lick her face.

"That’s for this afternoon." I said.

"I see…You are looking for more tongue fight!" "For spoiling the mood, I will extract my revenge on you…Right now!" She replied, as we began fooling around.

As we both attack and defend simultaneously, our naked bodies felt like dancing under the moonlight…So naturally beautiful. For the very first time, her body appeared rather different, unlike the times we saw each other nude. The moonlight reflected off her body, giving off a very sexy glow, while I admired her nude body truly. As if she got my glance, she stopped our "childish" games, and posed seductively with her body in varies angles, perfectly utilising the moonlight perfectly, as it reflected off varies body parts, or so I say her tomboyish curves.

What caught my attention the most was her pubis, which I recalled, was about 3 years since I last saw them. Her pubes had grew much more intense and denser now, than their sparse growth 3 years ago, which then barely covered her spongy pubic tissue. Nevertheless, its hair growth is still the same, triangle-shaped beginning from the each side of her mons pubis, sloping towards the middle resembling a narrow valley. A sticky residue appeared glittering between those valley, most probably a mixture of semen and her orgasmic secretions. I noticed with each glance of them, that my penis began gradually hardening once more. I held her in my arms, before gradually inching forwards towards her pubis growth, which was my second time feeling then. Her pubes felt incredibly silky, with each strand medium-length and curly towards the end, against the bare skin of my probing hands. I too confirmed the shimmering residue, for it smell sweet with slight semen taint, as I played with them between my fingers momentarily. I began kneeling down as I reached deeper towards her vagina; I placed my tongue against her spongy area, and tasted for the very first time. It tasted heavenly, like her breasts just lots muskier. As I probed deeper, she spread her leg willingly, taking more of her into my mouth. I felt her "improved" outer vaginal lips for the very first time, as it was virtually hairless, and felt smooth against my lubricated fingers. I wanted to probe further, but her legs suddenly gave way and she collasped forward into me.

"Ouch!" I said.

"Sorry…Got a bit intense just now!" She replied.

"You wanna return to the house?" I asked

"Don’t bother…Kinda like it here better!" She replied.

I proceed to find a good spot to lay her down, as she willingly reclined onto her back, slightly spreading her legs. With the moonlight directly shining at her vaginal area, it clarified what I felt. Her labra majora looked lightly "crusty" from her dried secretions, as formed perfectly on the slit, preventing further exploration. I placed my face in-between her leg, as I positioned my mouth towards the silt, and stuck out my well-moistened tongue, giving it a good lick several times, before it came crumply off. It not also gave off a sweet aroma; it tasted sweetly nice too. With her outer vaginal lips now properly moistened, it began opening up slightly, letting off a honey-like scent.

"Please don’t look any further!" She said, pulling my head upwards.

"They look very unpleasant!" She added.

"It’s okay…I’ve seen worse than that!" I answered; trying to assured her slightly.

"Please…For my sake!" She replied.

I respected her wishes, as I headed back upwards and lay on my side beside her. As I pashed her, I too continued my vaginal explorations, as I parted her outer lips slightly, causing her mounting secretions to trickle out, and only slightly more as I parted them even further. I knew that she had a very beautiful labra minora, as its left inner lip folded nicely on top of the right lip, as I probed in with my index finger. As I gently lifted her lips apart, a sudden gush of secretion came rushing out, as her inner lips sealed the entrance to her vagina canal perfectly.

"You know…I can feel that you have a incredibly fashioned vagina, from the touch of your outer and inner vaginal lips." I said reassuringly.

"Sorry…That I don’t allow you to have a look at it." "I’m just too shy!" She replied.

"Can I massage your penis, as you massage my vagina?" She continued.

"Okay…He’s all yours to play with!" I replied jokingly.

As she began playfully tempered with my penis, stroking it sometimes gently, and occasionally vigorously, but nevertheless still highly effective. My penis stood proudly still, all 5¾ ins. of it, as pre-cum began oozing out, lubricating the penile head. I too proceeded with opening her inner lips up, as I probed my middle finger gently past her inner "gates" and into her moist "passage". I could feel every ridge and dent of her pulsing vagina, with each contraction taking more of my finger in.

"Can I take a lick at your [Popsicle]?" She said.

"Feel free…But I don’t really like the idea though!" I replied.

She began lowering herself towards my angry-looking penis, and began licking it from base up to the tip, before gradually opening her mouth, gently taking my penis and swallowing deeper into her mouth. She started to choke slightly, as she was clearly inexperienced.

"Come up…Before you gag to death!" "Don’t want tomorrow headlines to read [Woman died from penile torture]!" I jokingly said.

She laughed as she made her way up towards me. I pashed her the moment our eyes met, and rolled on top of her. She knowingly spread her leg; just wide enough to accommodate my lower torso, with her knees bent to the side. I felt her vagina for the last time, ensuring that she’s still sufficiently "lubed", before reaching down and positioned my penis against her vagina entrance, with some assistance from her. She then closed her eyes, and nodded signalling me to start inserting my penis into her. As I gradually insert my penis, I could clearly observed from her facial expression, that it was rather uncomfortable for her, as her body swayed sideways too. As I penetrated deeper, her hands clasped behind my neck and her feet lay directly above mine. It was above halfway into her ribbed vagina that I met some opposition, and her face cringed slightly as my penis tried desperately to slip past the "barrier". Before long, a [pop] sound was heard, and my penis instantly submerged, as if was forcefully sucked in. Her face of pain gradually turned into one of ecstasy, as she started to moan a little louder, as I began inserting, then retreating my penis in/from her gradually, before speeding up vigorously. Her inner vaginal lips caressed the sides my penis perfectly, from its head all along the shaft right, till its base as it envelopedly shaped, with her outer vagina lips pulsing continually, engulfing more of my penis with each beat. As I sped up, I knew she would orgasmed soon, as her mouth formed an [O] shape, her leg tensing and firmly clasped behind my back, her breathing increasingly rapid, and her hands pulling me downwards into her.

"Err…The condom" I said.

"It’s okay…I wanna feel naturally every inch and piece of you in me!" She replied barely audible under her breath.

"But you might get pregnant, if…" I answered, but knowingly it was already too late, as I truly ejaculated deep into her vagina.

"Yessss…" She too moaned, as her body bucked violently for a while.

I knew that I had just emptied my largest load yet, with my legs jellify as her vagina contracted and expanded energetically, as if gasping for oxygen along with her pelvic "muscle" sucking me bone-dry. I lay on top of her momentarily, utterly exhausted from all the physical exertion, as my precious "life-force" began seeping out from my penile head, into her gasping vagina, swallowed into her vaginal throat towards her widely-opened cervix, and despotised finally into her uterus. Our perspiration like diamond glittering beneath the moonlight, as we lay face to face, comprehending what had just occurred between us.

"Am I your first?" We asked each other concurrently.

"Yes!" We answered each other in one voice.

"Thank you!" I said.

"Thank you too!" She replied.

After her vagina stopped beating, I removed my utterly limp penis out between her legs, as blood mixed semen began to flow slowly out of her unplugged tired vagina. We felt asleep almost instantly in each other’s arms, as the results of our sexual encounter continually trickled down her vaginal lips, and onto the moonlit grass. We stayed in that position till we woke up early next morning, left just before the demolition crew came in. As we headed towards the bus stop, Chelsea showed me her semen-strained undies, indirectly reminding me of my promise to her, and secondly a reminder of our wonderful first night together. With that, our fear never materialised, as we are still best of friends now, and hopefully forever.

Waiting For The Pussy Man

punkguy on Teen Stories

Copyright 2006 http://www.DramaSex.com">http://refer.ccbill.com/cgi-bin/clicks.cgi?CA=923263-0000&PA=1081791">http://www.DramaSex.com All Rights Reserved

Ray had first seen her on a porn site having sex with two older men for $1,400. He recognized her immediately walking down a California street after coming out of a movie theatre.

She played a really dumb role on the web site. He had no idea she was that ditsy in real life.

He approached her. He spoke to her about her performance on the site. She seemed flattered, and when he told her he knew the man who was known as the Pussy Man in the p

Read More
orn industry, her eyes really lit up.

It’s a commonly known fact that most women who do porn site video shoots have high ambitions to make it into mainstream porn productions. Nautica was no different.

He took her to meet the Pussy Man. She was very pretty, just 18 years old with big tits and a curvy figure. She wore her dark hair in two ponytails.

Ray’s cock was hard the whole ride to Pussy Man’s house, but Nautica’s mouth was doing a great job of putting limpness back in it. Not that her mouth looked bad or anything. She just talked too much and everything she said was something really stupid. The only thing missing to make her dumb-blonde-with-big-tits-and-no-brain image complete was the blonde hair.

They arrived at Pussy Man’s house. It was a large mansion overlooking the beaches of Los Angeles.

Nautica grabbed hold of Ray’s hand and basically dragged him to the back door. She slapped his ass and nudged him to the door.

He began knocking. There was no answer. He knocked again. Still there was no answer, so he turned the knob and let her walk in ahead of him (Pussy Man always left the back door unlocked because no one could get passed the gate without the code and only his closest friends and business associates had the code).

The Pussy Man’s house was built with the second floor at ground level. They had to walk downstairs to get to the first floor living room.

“Where could he be? Pussy Man?” Nautica called out. “Ray, he’s not here. Pussy Man?”

“Are you around, Pussy Man?” yelled Ray.

As if caling for a cat, Nautica said, “Pussy Man? Here pussy, pussy, pussy, Pussy Man.” Then she pointed the dining room table and said, “Check under there,” and started laughing.

How irritating.

She sat beside Ray on the couch and put her feet up. “Where could he be?” she asked.

“I don’t know. He’s around here somewhere, I’m sure.”

“Okay, well, I’m a guest, so what’s up? Tell me about him.”

“Okay. Not only does he make the coolest sex movies ever, but he also has this school where he teaches hot teens how to please themselves with hot sex.”

“Really? Okay, so where could he be? HELLO?”

Ray noticed a copy of one of Pussy Man’s DVDs on the coffee table. He picked it up and showed it to Nautica.

“Oh, wow, I wanna watch this movie,” she said.

Ray said, “I had to leave for a while. Take care of business. Pussy Man.”

Nautica was just about to ask him what the hell he was talking about, but then she noticed a letter in his hand. Pussy Man had left him a note and he wasn’t going to be back anytime soon. Nautica was furious.

“Didn’t you tell him I was coming over? I want to meet the guy.”

“I guess he’s gonna be gone for a while.”

She took a deep breath to calm herself down. She was getting hot with anger, so she started fanning herself with the DVD. Then she got an idea to watch the DVD while they wait, but Ray interrupted her before she could ask.

“While we wait,” he said as he started touching her hair and shoulders, “I do find you extremely attractive and I do like to eat pussy.”

Nautica smiled, said, “Really? Well I like to get my pussy eaten too, shit.”

“I think I can take care of that. No problem.”

He leaned in and started kissing her neck. She pushed him away and said, “Hold on. You’re moving a little fast, boy. So I’m not going to meet Pussy Man today. Do you think he’ll like me?”

Ray was too occupied with rubbing his hands between her legs to hear the whole question, but he caught enough of it to form a response. “I told you, uh, I’m one of his advisors and I help him out with the school and if I put in a good word for you, he’ll love you.”

Nautica sat straight up. She was really excited at first, but then she started having doubts. It sounded like bullshit and she told him so, but he was sucking on her neck and it felt really good, so she figured she’d take her chances.

“Let’s get it on!!!” she screamed and started to lie back, allowing him to lie on top of her. “I wish Pussy Man was here; I could have DP.”

She started laughing and saying a lot more goofy phrases. Ray ignored everything she said.

He kissed her neck, breasts, stomach, and slowly made his way to her more sensitive regions. She sat up and started kissing him as he lifted her shirt over her head.

He threw the shirt to the side and went straight for her tits. She pushed him away and stood up.

She was trying to tease him. It was working. He was dying to get inside her.

He started playing with her tits, kneading them between his muscular hands and pulling her close.

“Stick your tongue out,” she said.

He did, and she started gyrating her tits in his face. He tried to lick them, but she pulled away and kept bouncing her fat tits just a few inches in front of him—so close, but still so far. He’d wanted to fuck her since the second he laid eyes on her, but now she’d really gotten him horny.

He pulled her in closer by out-muscling her. He latched his mouth around her right nipple and sucked hard. It fell from his mouth with a loud pop, then he started rubbing the saliva in.

“Naughty boy,” she said. “Slap those titties. Yeah, slap it. Slap it harder. Yeah, mommy likes that. Why don’t you lick my butt?”

He spun her around with a show of strength that got her really aroused. He bent her over and just about tore her shorts off. She wasn’t wearing panties, which didn’t surprise him at all.

She climbed onto the couch. She leaned over it. She was still shouting out goofy phrases, but at this point, Ray’s mind was totally focused on her rear end.

He spread her ass cheeks apart. The pussy lips were fat and bald. Her ass was slender, but still fleshy and soft. There were already traces of her juices around both holes, so he opened her wide and started licking it up.

He swirled his tongue around the asshole, spit in it, penetrated it with his tongue, and spanked her. She was looking over her shoulder and smiling and moaning at how freaky Ray was.

“Oh, god. Ohhh. Mmmm,” she moaned quietly.

Once her ass was soaking wet, he started sliding his tongue along her other split. He licked her clit and pussy hole and returned to the asshole. Then he used his tongue to part her pussy lips, allowing it to slip and slide along its ridges as he savored the taste and scent coming from it.

“Oh, god, lick that pussy! Taste that pussy, shit!”

He made her lay on her back. She cocked her legs wide open and lay with her head up so she could have a better view of what was going on down below. Nothing made Nautica happier than seeing men with their mouths wrapped tightly on her pussy.

“Oh!” she moaned as she grabbed his head and shoved it flushed against her hole. “Suck on my clit,” she said.

She was tingly now, and all the joking had gone out the window. “Suck it harder!”

She watched him intensely. She saw him sticking his fingers in her horny hole and lapping at her pussy juices. She let out a loud, passionate moan and grit her teeth.

That sight! Oh, god, it was driving her crazy and it felt so good. Her pussy was so wet that it was giving off a shine. She was digging her fingers into the back of Ray’s head and humping his mouth.

“It tastes good, too,” said Ray.

“I wanna taste it,” said Nautica.

Ray slid his fingers in her cunt and got it good and wet. Then he put them in her mouth and let her suck her own juices off of it as she gazed intensely into his eyes. Of course this excitedly Ray more than he already was, so he went back to sucking and slurping Nautica’s horny twat until he had her shaking with back-to-back orgasms.

When they did finally change positions, Ray’s cock was already hard and throbbing and eager to be sucked. Nautica spit on it and shoved it in her mouth. She started sucking it deeply as she stroked the lower half with her hand.

It was almost like they had switched roles entirely with Ray feeding from the sight watching her suck his cock while he held her head and moaned loudly. He felt his body tremble when she shoved his cock as deep in her mouth as it would go and wrapped her tongue all the way around it.

“Ooohhh FUCK!” Ray screamed out.

Nautica watched him carefully. She enjoyed torturing men during sex, so she would suck him to edge of an orgasm, then pull his cock out, spit all over it, and stroke it just enough to keep him hard, but there was no way she was letting that joy juice fly no matter how bad he wanted it.

It got so good that Ray started humping into her mouth. He had a firmer grip on her head. His body was so tense that every muscle was bulging.

“Oh, shit. Ohh,” he moaned.

Nautica fingered her pussy. She wanted to get fucked too, but she liked sucking cock, so she didn’t make much of an effort to stop.

Luckily for her, Ray reached between her legs and slipped his fingers in her pussy. It was seriously saturated. There was something about a pussy as wet as hers that made him want to be inside it, so he motioned for her to mount him.

It was the easiest entry that Ray had ever had in his life. The only friction he felt came from her warm juices spilling all over his cock as he put it in.

“Oh, fuck that pussy,” said Nautica as she started bouncing on him.

The slow pace only lasted a few strokes. Soon she was bouncing rapidly on him. He had cupped her ass cheeks and was using them to ram her harder on his dick.

“Don’t cum,” she said.

She started laughing. She knew her pussy was good. She knew it was hard as hell for poor Ray to keep his load from popping loose.

He tried to slow down, but she kept fucking him faster. Her tits were jiggling in his face. He started sucking them and growling and groping her sexy body.

Then he leaned forward and lifted her up. Nautica was expecting him to drop her back on the couch.

Instead, he held her in the air and started bouncing her tender cunt on his cock. She’d had sex in this position before, but it was such a big shock that her pussy started tingling fiercely. Her juices spilled freely as waves of orgasms swept through her.

“Oooooohhhh!!!! Shit, hit that! Fuck, bitch!” she yelled.

Once her orgasms subsided, he dropped her back on the couch. Her legs were split wide open. His cock was still deep inside her.

They were both moaning loudly. Ray was fucking her with long, slow strokes. He’d pull back so far that his cock head was the only thing left in her, and then he would push into her so deep that their pelvises touched.

“Oh, baby. Yeah, ohhh,” he moaned.

It was the way she looked up at him with those pretty brown eyes. It was the way her body bounced—mainly her tits—as he fucked her. It was the way her pussy was so wet, and despite the easy entry, it was so tight that he could feel a pull every time he moved backwards.

His cock was tingling immensely. He pulled it out and made her get on her knees.

“Oh, god. Oh, god. Oh, god,” he kept repeating as he stroked his cock in her face. “Oh, god.”

“Come on,” she begged.

“Oh, yeah!”

White cum spilled from Ray’s cock. He was a good shot, getting the majority of it to land in her mouth where she took it all inside and then let it spill all over her lower lip.

Ray kept stroking until every bit was out. When he calmed down, he said, “You are exceptional for a teen.”

“You’re gonna tell Pussy Man, right? Remember?” asked Nautica as she took a few more sucks of his dick to drain the remaining jizz from it.

“I swear, man, I know where you fucking live; I’ll hunt you down,” she joked.

“Oh, definitely. Don’t worry,” he assured her.

Ray did a lot better than that. He not only told Pussy Man that she’d make a good porn star, he showed him exactly how good a porn star she would make.

The house was covered with hidden cameras. Nautica had just done her first Pussy Man video and didn’t even know it.

Copyright 2006 http://www.DramaSex.com">http://refer.ccbill.com/cgi-bin/clicks.cgi?CA=923263-0000&PA=1081791">http://www.DramaSex.com All Rights Reserved

School Days.

misstrouble on Teen Stories

I shiver with excitement as I got on the large coach; I’m going on a school trip abroad to Disneyland in Paris with selected students from some classes I’m in. I’m well chuffed that my mates is coming along on the trip too, Kiara and Nicci, I also found out that the boy I really liked, Kyle, is coming on the trip too. Little did I know that this one school trip, lasting three weeks would be so amazing?

 

Read More
deograph; margin: 0cm 0cm 0pt; text-align: justify" />

I sat down onto a seat at the back of the coach and Kiara and Nicci sat next to me, I bagged the window seat because I like looking out of the window while I’m travelling, thinking up fantasies, having daydreams or simply playing a game with myself of car swap. I looked at Kyle, whom is sitting a few rows down, sitting with his mate Rob; the one Nicci got the hots for and opposite them is Brad and Joel, Kat really fancies Joel, no idea why cos he is such a wanker and that’s for a fact. Kyle turned his head around and saw me looking at him, he smiled sexily at me and I returned the smile, he resumed his conversation with Rob.

 

2 Hours Later

 

We now have arrived to Portsmouth P&O Cruise Company to transport us to France. Me, Kiara and Nicci jumped off the coach and took our hand luggage out of the coach and headed upstairs to the lobby where the students congregated. I accidentally bumped into Kyle who made us drop our bags; he turned around preparing to curse at me when he saw me.

“Oh My God, I’m so sorry Kyle, I didn’t mean to bump into you” I said blushing

“It’s ok Kaela, it was only an accident. Do you wanna hang out, cos we’re on the ship for like hours” Kyle replied

“Yeah sure, that sounds awesome” I replied smiling

“Come with me, I wanna talk to you in a private room” Kyle whispered in my ear

I nodded excitedly and followed Kyle to a private room on the boat. Kyle led me through a doorway into a private room and locked the door so we can get some privacy.

“Oh Kaela, ever since I saw you in maths class few months ago, I longed to be with you alone but I didn’t know if you truly fancied me” He whispered.

“I felt the same way too” I replied

I pushed him down onto a chair, unbuckling his belt, he looked confused about what I was doing then he hung his head back, moaning and rolling his eyes as I suck his fully hard 8 inch cock, he held onto my head pushing it up and down as I licked the shaft while massaging his balls at the same time, he started to buck his hips against my face. I felt sudden pressure in his cock and I prepared to swallow all his cum, as he squirted out his cum into my mouth, I savoured every drop and licked the remaining cum off his cock head. Kyle leant back in his chair breathless and sweating from trying to restrain himself from screaming with orgasm, he looked at me lustfully,

“Fucking hell Kaela, I can’t believe that you’re so good at giving head!” Kyle gasped happily.

I grinned at him with satisfaction as he pushed me onto the soft bed, he pulled off my skirt and my lace panties, seeing my freshly shaven pussy.

“Oh man, this is gonna be awesome. If we did have sex, it would be my first time” Kyle whispered softly in my ear

“I had sex several times before so I’ll start us off” I said with confidence

“Fine, do what you like” Kyle whispered.

He slid down onto the bed taking his top off; he put his head towards my pussy and started to flick his tongue over my clit whispering dirty words. I shudder with excitement and moaned softly when he started sliding his tongue into my pussy, I gasp excitedly and begged for more as Kyle started to rub my clit while eating me out hungrily, I felt my pussy juices run down my legs and Kyle sat up with his face covered in the juices, I smiled happily as I recover from my orgasm.

“Whoa Kyle, you’re well good! Please fuck me, I’m going mental, I’m aching for your hard cock to ram me” I groaned lustfully

“Well you’re gonna have to wait!” Kyle whispered sweetly

I felt so fucking horny that I stood up and stripped all my clothes off, Kyle looked at me in awe and soon came to a hard on,

“Does this convince you Kyle?” I asked seductively

He nodded eagerly, I lie down onto the bed and watch Kyle take off his clothes fast as he could, he slid onto the bed sliding up to my body

“Shit, I haven’t got a condom” Kyle said panicking

“It’s ok, I’m on the pill for my hormones thing so I won’t get pregnant and you say you’re a true virgin which I won’t catch STDs from you, and the people I’ve fucked  wore condoms so I’m clean too” I said to Kyle to assure him.

 

He smiled sexily and laid on top of my body, his cock head resting on my clit putting pressure on it, we kissed passionately until the moment came for Kyle to lose his virginity for the first time. I helped him guide his cock into my wet pussy, as he slid in slowly, he gasped in pleasure while I softly moan

“Oh God!! It’s tighter than I thought it would be” Kyle whispered happily

“How you think you were gonna lose your virginity?” I asked

“I thought it would happen on a one night stand but I’m glad I waited cos you’re truly amazing” Kyle replied contently

He picked up the pace and started to push harder but kept a steady pace, his breathing increased and he started to sweat, my body started to tremble as he increased his speed as well as pushing hard as he could. Kyle bit his lip, veins showing on his forehead, I gasped with pleasure holding onto the metal bar on the headrest on the bed, I arched my back to get more cock in, I felt Kyle shudder violently, feeling the higher pressure in his cock, in a few more ramming he shot his load into my wet juice soaked pussy. I gasp and moan ecstatically as I slow down my breathing, Kyle rolled next to me still in my pussy breathing really fast, panting.

 

“OH. MY. GOD!!!” I squealed ecstatically

“Jesus Christ, that has definitely got to be the greatest way of losing my virginity!” Kyle panted quickly. 

“I know it’s my second time but I can’t believe that the sex was that amazing” I said happily

“I think it was amazing because we were willing to have sex with each other and we built up tension in the foreplay” Said Kyle explaining his theory

“Hell yeah!” I replied enthusiastically

“I think we better go back to the school group now, we’ve been gone over an hour, I bet the teachers gone into a panic of where we are” He whispered nervously.

Just as he said that, his mobile rang.

“Kyle speaking”

“Dude where are you? The teachers just realised you’re missing and they’re looking for you and this lass” Said Rob faintly over the phone

“We’re ok, we went exploring and we started talking about France and watching the land fade away into the distance” Kyle lied calmly

“Ok mate, the class is in the restaurant. You need to come now before you get in real trouble” Rob warned

“Ok, see ya in 10” Kyle replied

Then he switched off his mobile,

“We better head off now before we get in trouble but I so want to do this again” said Kyle kindly

I agreed with him and followed him to the restaurant where the class were gobbling up their lunches, and I spotted Miss Stone rushing over crossly

“Will you two kindly explain where you went?” Miss Stone demanded

Kyle and I looked at each other and started lying to Miss Stone……………

She Was Perfect

mibrainisdead on Teen Stories

This is my first story. It’s a tiny bit long ‘cause I’m used to putting as much details as I can in a story. I’d appreciate any comment on it. Don’t be nice. Be brutal. If comments are positive, there will be a sequel. Hope you like.

 

Dave Mathews was seventeen and was bored to death. The teacher was rambling on about magnetic fields and their effects on electron beams. Who the hell cares about electron beams anyway? He didn’t remember why he had opted for Physics. The tests were tough, the teacher was boring and his peers could have been car

Read More
ved out of stone.

Dave was not stupid. He got decent grades in all his classes without studying too hard. He particularly excelled at English. Writing stories was what he did best. He looked out of the window, wondering when the bell would ring. His eyes were drooping when his gaze fell on a lovely brunette sitting one desk to his left, one row in front of him.

Lovely was not the word Dave would use to describe her. Divine was more like it. Long brown hair that cascaded to her lower back, elegant eyebrows, deep hazel eyes, round lips that were currently adorned with pink lip-gloss, a soulful voice and a melodious laugh. Her body was heavenly, with a near-perfect chest (neither too small nor overly big), a slim hourglass figure, a nice and round backside and a pair of legs that seemed to go on forever. Those curves of hers had kept him wide-awake at night when he fantasized about her.

Now I remember why I’m in this God- forsaken class. He remembered sitting through Newman’s dull classes, staring at her, without any dirty thoughts, just staring at her. He was so mesmerized by the sight that he almost didn’t hear the bell. Almost. He quickly gathered his things and shoved them in his bag. Yes! Lunch, here I come. Beware the D-man! He made his way to the door and got out, relishing the sensation of freedom. He was heading for the cafeteria when he heard his name.

He turned around and found himself face-to-face with his dream girl. A blonde girl was standing besides her, eyeing him distastefully.

“Gwen, what’s up? Love your hair,” Dave said.

“Thanks. Love your … uh… shirt?” the brunette replied.

Dave laughed. Gwen Mitchels and him had been friends for nearly eight months now. They had met in Rodriguez’s English class. She was having difficulties writing her own stories and had needed a tutor. Since Dave was usually toping the class, Rodriguez had asked him to help her out. They had quickly become friends.

“The shirt sucks. Thanks for trying.”

“The shirt’s not the only thing that sucks,” the blonde muttered.

“Nice meeting you too, Sarah.”

“Meeting you is never nice,” Sarah Green replied acidly.

“So charming, as always. You should switch to decaf.”

Gwen had remained silent throughout the whole exchange. She had since long grown used to their constant snipping. “Enough, you two. Hey Dave, I’m having problems with that theme Rodriguez gave us. You think I could show up at your house for some prompting?”

“You mean you’ll show up with popcorn and chips and soda and watch me write your thing?”

“Exactly.” This was their private joke.

“Okay, be there at five. I’ll be a little busy.”

“Busy doing what? Chasing that old hag of a neighbor you have?” Sarah said, interrupting them as she used to.

“No, I’ll be with your mom in bed.”

Sarah’s nostrils flared and she looked like she would lash out. Dave was ready to rumble, tired of the insufferable little twat. Gwen stepped between them, breaking the moment’s mood.

“Guys, lighten up.”

Sarah and Dave still openly glared at each other but slowly looked away.

“I’ll be going. I have to eat,” Dave said as he retreated from the battlefield.

Gwen was looking at Sarah. Dave was walking briskly but was still able to hear their conversation, despite the noise around him.

“You’re not nice to him,” Gwen said.

“There’s something about him that rubs me the wrong way,” Sarah replied defensively.

“He looks cute today. He should change his clothes more often.”

“He looks shitty, just like the other days. You should forget about him. You sound like you have a crush on him,” Sarah said disapprovingly.

“Maybe I do but…”

Dave was too far way to hear the rest but his heart skipped a beat. Gwen thinks I’m cute. Oh man, that’s GREAT. He was feeling euphoric when he sat down to eat his sandwiches. He felt for the first time since meeting her that he had the chance to ask her out. Gwen was drop-dead gorgeous but she didn’t have a boyfriend. She was very shy around boys she didn’t know and often wore baggy clothes that hid her well-proportioned seventeen-year-old body. Many guys thought she was fat or something like that, but Dave knew better. He had seen her in a few tight fitting outfits before. Once, she came to school wearing a pink and green miniskirt, a short-sleeved (and small) red shirt that gave a generous view of her cleavage and assorted bangles and shoes. His heart had gone pitter-patter when he had seen her, red blood cells racing throughout his body and to one particular spot between his legs. She was currently sporting blue baggy jeans, a loose white tee and sneakers. Not the kind of attire that would attract a lot of attention.

Five o’clock couldn’t come soon enough. Dave dressed appropriately in a pair of old jeans, a loose tee and slippers. He was feeling giddy and was overflowing with energy. There was finger food on the table in the living room and a few books scattered here and there. He heard a curt knock on the door and hastily went to open it. His eyes bulged out of their sockets.

Gwen was wearing a small white shirt that was almost transparent, a pair of tight green jeans, a small denim jacket and black Nikes. She wasn’t wearing any artifices like bangles or necklaces; she didn’t need to. The sun was behind her and gave her brown hair a golden aura. Dave was so stunned by her beauty that he was staring at her with his mouth hanging down and had an instant hard-on.

Fortunately, Gwen was looking the other way while he was drooling over her body. He adopted a detached attitude and stepped back, letting her in. Gwen gave him a small smile and went directly to the living room. He ran his hands through his neck length hair and took a deep breath. He walked to the room and settled on the sofa, next to Gwen.

They started to work, meticulously ploughing through the books in front of them, occasionally making small talk. After twenty minutes, Gwen started complaining about the temperature, telling him that she was feeling hot and needed a break. She took off her jacket and stretched. Dave tried hard not to stare. He could discern her breasts -round and creamy- through the shirt she wore. She wasn’t wearing a bra. Yep, it sure is hot in here , he thought. She got up and went in the kitchen to get some water.

“Say, were are your parents?”

“They’re at a party at my dad’s workplace. They’ll be back at ten or something like that.” Thank God for that.

They continued working for another half-hour before they took a break. Gwen leaned back and closed her eyes. Dave took advantage of the generous view of her chest. They ate quietly, enjoying the food when Gwen spoke.

“Do you have a girl friend?”

Dave was surprised but didn’t show it. He just looked at her. She turned to him.

“Do you?” she repeated.

“No. I’m working on it.”

“I’ve seen you hang out with Cassie Sheafer,” she said. He heard a trace of jealousy in her voice. Could this be happening? Was Gwen coming on to him?

“She’s just a friend.”

“Like me?” she asked.

Dave felt nervous. What did she mean? “No one’s like you,” he replied truthfully.

“That’s so sweet.” She looked at him, blushing slightly.

“I mean no one’s as stupid as you,” he said, smiling.

Gwen started to hit him. “ You’re the most aggravating guy I ever met!” she said angrily. Dave laughed and grabbed her hands. Their eyes made contact. They stared at each other for a long time before Dave spoke.

“Can I kiss you?”

In response, Gwen leaned towards him and pressed her luscious lips against his. He let go of her hands and cupped her face with his right hand while his left hand pulled her closer. Her arms wrapped around him, pulling him even closer. She kissed him with a hunger, a passion that seemed almost unnatural. Dave had kissed his share of girls but it had never felt so … right. So passionate and good. Gwen had never seemed so delicate, so tantalizing.

After a dozen eternities, they pulled back. Dave was trying to catch his breath. “I had a crush on you ever since I saw you in that hag’s class,” she whispered as she nibbled on his ear. She brushed his cheek with her lips. “I had a crush on you before I met you,” Dave replied. Gwen looked at him. Just looked at him. She leaned towards him again and grabbed him.

Their second kiss was even more intense than the first one. She threw herself over him, sitting on his lap, straddling him. She was holding his face in her hands while his were roaming to her lower back. She hungrily sucked on his lips, clearly not wanting to let go of him. His hands slid under her small shirt, lifting the rim up to her armpits, exposing those twin mounds of creamy flesh beneath the material. He could feel them pressing against his chest. Gwen shoved her tongue down his throat. He was taken aback but quickly recovered. He replied with equal intensity, eliciting a moan from Gwen. It was so good he never wanted to let her go. She released his face, still kissing him, and took his hands in hers. She lowered them to her belly and finally placed them above his head. He felt her pull back and reluctantly let go.

Gwen stood up, took his hands and led him to his bedroom. She closed the door, locked it and pulled the curtains. Dave had a pretty good idea what she wanted to do but didn’t want to press her or do something stupid. She turned to him and kissed him again. Not for long though, just a quick peck on the lips. She tasted like strawberry. She dropped on the bed and patted the sheets next to her. Dave took the hint and sat down beside her.

“This is a bit of a surprise for me,” Gwen said shyly.

“It’s a surprise for me too.”

“When did you say your folks would be back?” she asked coyly, knowing the answer fully well. She began to fiddle with her shirt’s buttons.

Dave could barely speak. He mumbled a few incoherent words then cleared his throat. “Around ten” was all he could muster. Gwen leaned towards him, drawing his mouth close. He could feel her breath on his lips. “That’s long enough,” she whispered.

She kissed him. His mind went blank, just like when he ate his mom’s homemade apple pie. So lost in the kiss was he that he didn’t feel her fingers on his shirt, slowly lifting it up. He opened his eyes and saw Gwen’s mischievous smile. She took his tee off and dropped it on the floor then turned back to him. He could see her eyes flicker across his well-built body (despite the small fat deposit).

“Nice,” she said.

“I work out sometimes,” he replied in an off-hand manner and a shrug.

She put her hands on his torso and pressed them against it. She kissed him again and licked his lips. “Lie down,” she ordered. He obediently lay on the bed, staring at the ceiling. He heard something unzip and felt his jeans being taken off his hairy legs. He was impatiently waiting for what was going to happen. His hard-on was tenting his boxers. He felt a fingernail caress the tip through the fabric and slide to the elastic band that kept it confined. The boxers were taken off with a quick jerk.

He raised his head and looked at her. She was hesitating, her mouth not far from his dick’s head. “I’ve never done this before. I don’t know what to do,” she said, with no slight amount of blushing.

“Do whatever you want,” Dave said, still not wanting to rush. He had waited for so long for this to happen that he wasn’t going to ruin the moment by doing a mistake. He put his head back on the pillow and closed his eyes. He didn’t see Gwen smile at his confidence in her almost non-existent skills.

He felt her hot breath on his cock and seconds later, her lips. She kissed the tip and put the head past her lips. At first Dave didn’t feel anything until her tongue started running over the head, sending sparks to his brain. He had never experienced something so good before. Her mouth started moving up and down in a rhythmic movement, slowly but surely engulfing the whole of his manhood, drawing out a long moan from his lips. He was just a modest and average six inches long but his length allowed her to take it all in her hot mouth. She continued bobbing up and down along his hard shaft, picking up speed. He was in heaven, feeling like a thousand fingernails were caressing his every nerve, sending bolts of pleasure soaring directly to his brain.

Gwen started to use her hands more often than her mouth and tongue. He was surprised that he hadn’t cummed yet. It seemed that she was becoming more experienced with each passing second. He felt his seed start to boil in his testicles. He put his hands on Gwen’s head and tried to force her off his dick. She didn’t seem to want to let go but he couldn’t afford to cum now. He gently lifted her face up and looked her in the eye.

“Not now.” Gwen looked disappointed but relaxed and leaned back, resting on her palms. “Lie down and close your eyes. It’s my turn now.” Gwen did so with a small smile on her beautiful lips.

Dave leaned on her, kissing her neck, cheek, ear, hair, collarbone, kissing just about everything he could. He inhaled her hair’s scent: cinnamon. His hands slowly crept to her shirt’s buttons. He undid them with excruciating slowness, keeping the fabric over her soft breasts, covering those magnificent mammary glands. He undid them all and unzipped her jeans before looking at her face. She was still smiling blissfully, waiting for what was coming.

He slowly parted the cotton shirt and gazed lovingly at the twin mounds of flesh on her chest. He tried to take her shirt off but chose against it; she looked much prettier with than without it. He only let the white material fall to her sides. He leaned towards them, blowing on them softly, watching Goosebumps form on the flesh. He took the right breast in his mouth, marvelling at its warmth. He gently sucked and licked it, occasionally scraping it with his teeth, eliciting long moans from Gwen. He was careful not to touch the left breast. He continued the gentle treatment then became more forceful, sucking on it harder, using his teeth more often, almost brutalizing it. Suddenly he pulled back and clamped his mouth over the left breast.

He nibbled on the nipple and watched it go erect. He started the same treatment he had used before. Slow, gentle and careful, then fast, hard and brutal. Gwen seemed to be enjoying it, judging by the number of moans coming from her. His skills were also growing by the minute. He slowly took his mouth off the no-longer-soft flesh beneath him and started massaging Gwen’s chest. His hands methodically rubbed and squeezed her breasts, sometimes twitching the nipples. Gwen started shuddering and he pulled back, watching her face contort with what he thought was pleasure. He hadn’t even started.

When the shuddering recessed, his hands inched towards her jeans. He took them off as gently as he could and set them on the floor. Gwen was wearing pink panties, fastened at both ends with small knots. He untied them and took them. The scent of her sweet nectar almost overwhelmed him. He pressed his face against her pussy, enjoying the scent. He saw a small tuft of brown hair and playfully tugged on it then got to business.

He licked the small bit of skin protruding out and sucked on it for a while. He then parted her lips slightly with his fingers and plunged his tongue inside her. He lapped at her pussy for some time, taking all his time. His used his fingers to rub her clit, up and down, then in small circles, all the while using his tongue. He felt Gwen’s hands press his head to her opening, urging him on. He doubled his licking speed and made wider and wider circles with his fingers. He felt her stiffen then suddenly his face was flooded with sweet smelling nectar. Gwen was arching her back like a cat, holding his head between her legs.

Dave lapped as much liquid as he could before withdrawing, trying to catch his breath. He looked at Gwen, a smile on his boyish face. Her face was red and she was panting like a dog. “Come here, you,” she said, pulling him close and kissing him full on the lips. Her tongue moved around in his mouth, tasting her own juice. Dave realized they were both almost as naked as the day they were born. They were both wearing white socks and Gwen still had her white shirt on. It turned him on to see her almost nude in that small thing.

They kissed for some time, hands roaming over each other’s body. Gwen lied down on the bed in a suggestive pose, a naughty glint in her eyes. He was oh-so-tempted but managed to hold back. “I’m not doing anything without protection,” he said, with a resolute expression. Gwen pouted a bit, making her lower lip jut out in a petulant manner. She reached for her pants and withdrew five condoms from her back pocket. She threw them to Dave.

“Just in case.”

“You carried those things every time you came to meet me or was it just this once?”

“Just this once.”

Dave tore open one of the packages and slipped the thin rubber over his raging erection.   He placed the other four condoms on his bed table and slid to Gwen. She kissed him and positioned him over her, missionary style. He put his head over the slit, playfully rubbing the tip against her clit. He finally slid the head inside her, stopping when he encountered her hymen.

“This is gonna hurt like a bitch from what I hear.”

Gwen looked at him with those big, round eyes and bit her lower lip, resolved to accept the pain. She nodded once, gripping his shoulder tightly. Dave locked his gaze with hers and pushed.

She muffled a scream and bit her lip more forcefully. He felt her hands clutch his shoulders more fiercely. She shivered then laid still, silent tears running down her cheeks. He kissed her, hoping to take away some of her pain.   He remained motionless, giving her time to recover and adjust to the invader. Her tears recessed and she wiped them from her eyes. She kissed him and nodded once more.

Dave did not have much experience. In fact, he had none. He decided to move in and out of her slowly, to avoid more injury. He used his hips to thrust more vigorously. Gwen started moaning. He kept his pace, trying his best to please her and keep from cumming too soon. He kept experimenting, finding new ways to pleasure her. She put her legs around his hips, accompanying him in his thrusts. They moaned in harmony, bodies locked in a passionate embrace. The missionary position was basic but most enjoyable for a first roll in the hay.

He finally reached his peak, thrusting faster and harder. Gwen was also quickly getting ready to climax. She moaned louder, gyrated her hips to get more pleasure. He felt his cum rush to the tip of his penis, erupting out and splashing against the rubber material. He pressed himself against Gwen’s body, feeling her shudder uncontrollably, feeling her pussy become hotter until she finally exploded with a loud moan, sending her juice running out of her opening and against the meat inside her. They were both sweaty, bodies still hot, skin burning with desire for each other. Dave glanced at the digital clock on the bed table: Six twenty-seven. He rolled off Gwen and took off the condom, throwing it in a litter basket. They lay next to each other, trying to catch their breath, still under the effect of their first time together.

He stroked her breasts, sensing how hard they were. She kissed him long and deep, as if rewarding him for this wonderful experience. They still had plenty of time; Gwen had phoned home earlier to tell her parents she would be staying till late.

“How was it?” he asked, sliding his right hand to her belly.

“Great,” she replied, taking his hand in hers. She squeezed it and kissed the tip of his fingers.

“I think I need to rest.”

She pouted. “Who’ll take care of me?”

“The delivery guy.”

She smacked him on his head, stopping his laughter abruptly. Then she turned her back to him and curled into a ball. “I’m not talking to you anymore,” she said in a girlish voice.

Dave grabbed a towel and dried himself then slid back into bed. His right hand settled on her exposed hip and squeezed the soft flesh beneath. His hand moved to her belly, going up, to her beautiful breasts, caressing them with the tip of his fingers, making his lover shiver again.

She batted his hand away and curled more tightly, trying to deny him access to her twins. Well, if she wanted to play…. He caressed the soles of her feet, making her giggle. He moved up, along her leg until he reached her thighs. He paused for effect and moved to her hip. He snuggled closer to her, wrapping his right arm around her waist, leaving his hand on her belly. His cock was pressing between her cheeks, ready for any further action.

He heard her breathing accelerate. The proximity of his body was turning her on, he could tell. His hand creeped to her flower, covering it with his palm. He slowly separated his fingers, using each one to rub her clit. He rubbed and squeezed softly, gradually picking up speed. He slipped one finger inside her, exploring her. She moaned and closed her legs, trying vainly to stop him. He inserted another finger. He pumped them in and out, slowly at first then fast then he stopped altogether. He slid a third finger and rubbed the walls, moving his fingers faster. Gwen was panting now, pushed over the edge by the three fingers working inside her. She uttered a log, drawn-out moan as she had her third orgasm of the night.

Love juice drenched his fingers, running down her legs. Dave licked them, tasting her intimate secretion and scooped some in his wet fingers and brought them to Gwen’s open mouth. She grabbed his hand and sucked it dry before moving it to her hole again. Dave playfully pinched her clit.

“Still won’t talk to me?”

“All right, I give up. I want you. Now,” she said, turning to him and kissing him, passing her tongue over his. He tasted the juice still in her mouth. He broke the kiss and kissed her collarbone. “Roll onto your stomach.” She executed herself and waited. ‘Now, lift your ass in the air. Use your arms and legs for support. Good girl,” he added when she had finished.

He moved behind her and slipped on another condom. He rubbed the head of his cock against her pussy, teasing her. He finally slipped in when she said “Do it already!” He pushed himself in until his balls touched her bum then moved his right hand to her clit and started rubbing it as he moved in and out at an oh-so-slow pace. His left hand found its way to her asshole. He rubbed the skin around her anal entry in circles, occasionally touching the opening itself.

  Gwen was silently bucking her hips, accompanying him in his motion. He was not “hung like a fucking horse, nearly twelve inches long” and his dick wasn’t “as big as a soda can, with bulging veins along its shaft” but there was something else between him and Gwen, the passion of the moment, that made them feel so goddamn great.

He began to thrust faster, making her moan louder. His finger circled her clit with more pressure, his other hand slipping to the entrance of her ass. He quickly shoved his finger inside and heard Gwen cry out. It was quickly replaced with deep moans and ragged breathing. He worked his finger inside her, pressing it against the walls.

He could feel his cock move through the delicate skin as he thrust still faster. He knew he wouldn’t cum too quickly. His finger was now up to his knuckles inside her. He moved it around, feeling her anal walls. Gwen moaned louder. He slowed his pace and played with her. His fingers were working her up, making her mad with desire. He stopped moving and only used his fingers. She bucked her hips, still wanting more. Dave slid a second finger inside her ass, trying not to hurt her in the process. He didn’t want to go into her ass, at least not right now.

His two fingers were furiously moving in and out of her. He applied more pressure on her clit and slipped two fingers inside her. He felt his cock and her walls, rubbing them gently. She was still moving her hips, compensating for his slowness. He continued his game until she spoke.

“Do me or else I’ll scream bloody murder! The cops will come and ruin our good time!” she threatened. She started ranting about jail and her parents when Dave suddenly removed all his fingers and started to thrust forcefully, again in control. Gwen’s voice was cut abruptly as she was penetrated once again. She bucked more fiercely, moaned louder and started to shake her head. Dave was nearing his climax. Sensing this, Gwen doubled her efforts. The combined motion made the bed rattle and move back and forth.

Dave couldn’t take it anymore. He let out a loud grunt as his seed emptied inside the condom. Gwen was louder, not quite screaming her delight but making noise nonetheless. It wasn’t one of those “earth-shattering screams” he had read about on the net. She didn’t “make noise that woke the whole block” or “make the windows rattle with the force of her voice”. You couldn’t hear anything outside but anyone in the living room would be getting a live show.

They remained in the doggie position, Dave kissing her neck and back, gently rubbing and squeezing her clit while Gwen hung her head and tried to catch her breath. He finally slid out and slumped on his back. Gwen took the condom off and proceeded to clean his dick. Her mouth felt great. He threw the used rubber in the bin, cleaned his fingers with the towel and glanced at the clock: ten past seven. His dick was shrinking when Gwen backed off.

She rolled on him and kissed him. He ran his hands through her silky hair, once again marvelling at his luck. They kissed long and deep. He inhaled her scent and caressed her soft alabaster skin. He rubbed her breasts, making her moan. They played with each other for another half hour or so when Dave started to get hard again. Gwen grinned and slipped a condom on him.

He smiled and threw her on the bed. He climbed on her and was inside her in one thrust. This was no longer lovemaking but plain fucking. He moved with renewed vitality, thrusting harder and faster than ever. The bed squeaked and rattled. Gwen laughed and racked his back with her long fingernails, wrapping her legs tightly around him as he pounded her relentlessly. The pain turned him on even more. Gwen was either laughing or moaning or doing a combination of both. He was able to hold himself for a relatively long time, this being his third fuck of the night.

He was shoving himself in and out of her for nearly twenty minutes when he felt his balls tighten. Gwen had thrown her head back and arched her back with ecstasy. Her mouth was open and ragged moans came out, as if she couldn’t keep up with him. He thrust one last time and grunted loudly as the remnant of his cum rushed outside and hit the sheath. Gwen squealed with delight as she had yet another orgasm.

Totally spent, Dave rolled off her and ripped off the condom. It hit the bin with a wet splat. They lay side-by-side and panted wildly, sweat drenching them and the bed. He looked between her legs and saw for the first time the blood on the sheet. Concern filled his eyes and he looked at his lover. She laid a finger on his lips, shushing him. She kissed him again and got up.

“I’m going to clean myself. Where’s the bathroom?”

“Second door to right of the stairs.”

She smiled mischievously. “Can you show me? I might need a hand to wash my back.”

Dave was up in an instant, grabbing her hand and practically running to the shower. They washed themselves and Gwen tried to suck his cock back to life but failed. They dried themselves, dressed and went downstairs. They worked on their homework for an hour or so then settled back into the couch. They kissed and snuggled closer, wrapping their arms around each other. Gwen slid her right leg onto his left thigh, trapping him against her, not an altogether unpleasant experience. They remained locked in this position, lips never far from each other until eight o’clock.

Dave was hungrily sucking on the skin at the base of her neck while she closed her eyes and laid a hand on his head, keeping him there. He stopped and looked at her.

“It’s late. Your parents must be worried.”

“My parents are always worried.”

He stroked her auburn her hair lovingly and kissed her. “I don’t want you getting in trouble.” He sat up, forcing her to sit straight. Their clothes were all rumpled but she till looked so damn beautiful to him. He walked her to the door and they said their goodbyes.

Her hand was on the knob when he turned her around, slammed her against the door and kissed her passionately, running his hands through her straight hair. She grabbed his head and neck and pulled him closer, hungrily kissing him back. They remained unmoving -save for their lips- for an eternity before he let her go.

She smiled, opened the door and was gone. He rushed upstairs, took the sheets to the laundry room and threw the condoms in the bin outside. He returned to the living room and plopped down on the couch. He traced the outline of her body on the cushions and sighed. What a night….

My Career Pt 3

bakerman on Teen Stories

My Career Pt 3

I usually go to Val's on a Tuesday so I was surprised when she rang on a Sunday and asked me if I could help her move some furniture and boxes as her husband was busy working. Mom offered to drive as she wanted to get out of the house for a while. A frown quickly crossed Val's face when she saw I was with my mother but she politely invited us in.

"My husband is busy redoing a report in the den so I called for some help." Val gave me a wink as she said help.

Loud cursing eminated from the hall as Mr Finch stormed into the room complaining about computers. He stopped when he saw Mom and I and offered an apology for the colourful language. Mom then told him she worked in an office with computers and maybe she could help.

"Well that's al

Read More
l organised then" said Val "June and Richard to the den and Barry and I to the loft."

Val picked something up as we left the room and climbed two flights of stairs to the loft. There were several boxes of clothes and magazines. Val took what looked like a remote from her pocket but pointed it at the intercom on the wall. The next thing I could hear Mom and Richard in the den talking about computers. Val pressed another button and the system gave a beep.

"Now we won't be interrupted beacause we can hear them but they can't hear us. As well, if anyone comes up the stairs past the bedroom this will beep." said Val as she patted the device.

As we began sorting through the boxes I asked her a question about the SLUTS. She stopped for a moment as if composing her thoughts and then began to tell me a story. (cue flashback music).

It all began about two years ago when a group of women from the estate started going to town for lunch, movies or just shopping. One day at a restaurant one of our group, Lauren, was approached by a businessman while at the bar. She came back to the table and told us what had happened and to her surprise we all suggested she go for it as she had been telling us how her husband wasn't giving her any at home. She went back to the guy and they left right away. The rest of us continued with lunch and it was nearly two hours till she came back with a wicked grin on her face.

We all spoke as one asking for all the juicy details and were we surprised when she told us the guy had given her a $100 for the sex. He also gave her a card with a phone number and a date he would be back in town if she was interested in going again. By the time the date came around Lauren had got cold feet so I took the card, made contact and had a fucking great afternoon and got paid for getting laid.

It just snowballed from there as others wanted some action so I made contact with Mike and told him I had other ladies availabe if he knew other men. Up to about six months ago I was arranging sex meetings at the rate of 20 a week and the SLUTS as we called ourselves were getting more sex than we could handle. It was then that I offloaded the whole business to another women who already had a similar scheme running within the large corporation she worked for.

Then a few weeks ago before I started with you I had a call from a business women who wanted to know if I offered the service to them as well. I told her we had no men in our group and referred her to the new operator. She then surprised me and asked if any of the women were interested in some girl to girl action. I was curious so I met her and had my first bi encounter. It was after that I began my plan to see if you would like to join our group.

"Wow !" was about all I could say after that story. Who would believe all this went on in the suburbs.

In the silence that followed her story the noises coming from the intercom attracted our attention. Val and I looked at the speaker and then at each other.

"Sounds like Richard is getting his floppy hard ready to put it in your mothers drive slot." Val giggled as she spoke

"Your husband and my Mom, doing it now." I stammered

"Shush, lets listen." Val motioned me over to the wall near the intercom and we sat there listing to mom and Richard.

Listening to the noises of people fucking caused my cock to swell and the more I tried not to think of Mom the more my cock grew.

"Looks like hearing mommy squeal is turning you on." said Val as she slipped off her shorts and began to massage her pussy.

With her free hand she worked my cock from my shorts and began to jerk me off. I couldn't help getting harder as Mom repeatedly asked for Richard to fuck her. Her cries were getting louder and when she asked Richard to stop licking her pussy and ram it with his cock my mind filled with lusty images of Mom. When she asked Richard to fuck her doggy style Val also assumed the position and told me to climb aboard.

I got behind Val and pushed my cock gently into her slick pussy. A little pressure and I was in sliding my whole seven inches into her. Val let out a long low moan and as I pulled back for the next stroke she pushed back with her arse so we made a slapping sound on contact. Val reached between her legs and grabbed my balls when I thrust forward and when I pulled back she rubbed her clit. There I was behind Val fucking her, as her husband fucked my Mom, and at each thrust I could see Val's body ripple as the impact of slamming bodies shook her completely. Val then matched moms voice, repeating moms every word as it issued from the speaker except she called my name instead of Richards. Then she switched and started prentending to be mom and asking me if I enjoy fucking mommy.

"Fuck me Richard, deeper Richard. Oh Yes! Oh fuck me...ride me hard. Shove your dick in hard and fast. Don't stop fucking me. Fuck my cunt with your big cock. Yes, please fuck me hard...." as each phrase issued from the speaked my intensity increased as I fucked Val. I was pistoning her cunt as fast as I could when I heard what could have only been a slap so I cracked one across Val's arse leaving a red hand print, this set Val off even more. She continued to talk like mom repeating my name over and over.

This finally got too much and I unloaded into her, pushing my cock as deep as I could get it and repeating the dose. By now Mom had also reached her end and her screams as Richard shot his load filled my ears. My cock slipped from Vals pussy and I just sat against the wall listening as mom and Richard finished downstairs. Val got a towel from a box and wiped down her sweat soaked body then she threw it to me to clean myself off.

"Well thats going to make things awkward when we go downstairs later" said Val " so lets get this room cleaned up and give them some time to recover."

We worked steadily for about an hour and had the boxes repacked and ready to move.

"Make sure you make some noise as you take this stuff downstairs and outside" Val told me.

It took me several trips to dispose of all the boxes. I made plenty of noise but avoided going near the den. Finally Val took the remote for the intercom and paged Richard letting him know that we were finished and would be in the kitchen making some coffee or a cold drink if he wanted some.

Mom and Richard met us in the kitchen and Richard explained how mom had helped him finish the report. Then he asked if the room was cleaned out so he could arrange for the painters to come. I could feel a tension in the air, as if everyone knew what had happened but didn't want to be the first to say anything. I could see red marks on moms neck where Richard had kissed and bitten her and even the smell of sex could not quite be disguised by the brewing coffee.

After a half hour we finally said our goodbyes and when Richard gave mom a peck on the cheek for all her help Val also kissed me and said the same. Val and Richard stood and looked at each other trying to read beyond the straight face each showed. Mom and I got in the car and trying to sound normal and make conversation I said "sorry you got stuck doing work stuff today."

"Oh Richards a nice man and I was happy to help. You and Val seem to get along OK."

I looked out the window and mumbled something about  her being a regular customer. When we arrived home mom headed straight for the shower and I went to my room laying there thinking about what had happened this afternoon. Mom was a single women and I had no idea of how much sex she has had since dad left. I was involved with a married women so why should it be different for mom to be having sex with a married man. To be honest I had not really looked at my mom as a person for a long time, hey I wasn't even sure how big her tits were. Mom walked by my room with a bulky towel wrapped around her not letting me see much but legs and arms.

"The showers free if you want it I'll just get a fresh towel for you."

Mom got me the towel and I went to the bathroom and as I undressed I saw her panties in the wash hamper. I picked them up and the crotch was still damp. Just holding them was giving me a hardon so I sniffed the smell of fresh sex and thinking about mom I wrapped them around my cock. I jerked my cock till I thought it was going to come off in my hand and finally with a deep grunt I shot my load over the shower wall. I tossed the panties back in the hamper and sat under the hot water till I cooled down. 
  

my girlfreind and her freind

zeroboy11 on Teen Stories

When i finnaly arrived i got out of the car and looked around laurie had a nice big house,her parents were filthy rich. I didnt see a car in the driveway or garage so i figured no parents were home.

I knocked on the door and soon after Laurie answered the door. My gf's freind was about 5'6, slim, she had long brown hair with brown eyes, nice full sexy lips, as i looked down i saw her nice C cup breasts. She had on a short little skirt. When she told me to come in and started walking i noticed her nice fat ass wobbling in her little skirt. My cock began to get a little hard form this nice view.

She led me down into her basement which was like a guest bedroom where we usually hung out. It was very large with a pool table a bed, a couch and a chair. Laurie said Ashley was in th

Read More
e bathroom and should be down in a minute. She asked me if i wanted to play pool but i declined and said i would just watch her.The pool table was next to the chair which i was sitting in. When she bent over to hit the ball i sneaked a quick peak up her skirt and i saw a nice little purple thong, i started to get hard.

I quickly stopped looking when i heard Ashley coming down the stairs. She was about 5'8 with a nice B cup. She had black hair,decent lips,beautifal blue eyes.She also had a nice ass as well. The tight pants she had on made it look evan nicer. I stood up hoping she wouldn't notice the small buldge in my pants from her freinds ass. I greeted her with a nice kiss while i grabbed her ass. She jumped a little and giggled.

We settled into the couch and got a blanket over us and started to watch a movie. I sat on the far left with Ashley in the middle and laurie on the right. As we started watching the movie i put my hand on her thigh and slowly started to move up her thigh. I unbuttoned her pants very quietly so laurie would not know. and i slippede my hand in her sliky thing and started to slowly finger her. She let out a little moan, laurie asked her what was wrong she said nothing.

By this time i was pretty hard and then i felt my zipper unzipping and ashlet stuck her hand in my fly and pulled my cock out. She gently rupped the tip with her fingers which really got me going. then she gripped my 8 in cock in her hand and began to stroke it. After about 10 min of this the movie was done and laurie turned the light on and saw the blankets moving and she said she was sorry but i said it was ok because i was almost done anyway. I put it away,then i went to wash my hands.

They told me to wait a second while they changed. I couldent help myself so i peacked downstairs and saw laurie changing with ashley nowhere in sight. She must have been changing in the downstairs bathroom but. suddenly before i had time to react laurie turned around and saw me looking. She smiled and began to start rubbing her tits and nipples while looking at me. I heard ahley walking out soi i went back upstairs and came down later. They were both wearing shorts and tanktops. I just had on a pair of basketball shorts and no shirt.

When i came dowstairs my girl said "dont you think you should put a shirt on". Quickley laurie replied " i dont mind, its ok". I quickley fell asleep on the couch when the lights went off which was about midnight.

Suddenly at about 3:00 i heard a loud moan and  i slowly awoke to find Laurie and Ashley in nothing but panties on the couch. Laurie was licking Ashley's tities. They seemed alarmed at first to see me awake but then they winked at each other and slowly crawled toward me smiling. I was on the chair. When they got to me they sat up and smiled.

Ashley grabbed the top of my shorts and pulled them down slowly. I was not wearing boxers so it came right out. I was not hard yet so laurie took it in her hand and slowly started to stroke it. While ashley was fingering herself. Laurie became more and more suprised as it got bigger. 4in to 6in to 8in to fully hard 10in. They both looked at my nice long hard cock and said mmmmmmm....

Laurie licked her lips and started at the base of my cock and slowly licked the  shaft up until she reached the top and put her mouth around it and started to slowly bob up and down on it. All you could hear was gulp gulp gulp. Ashley was licking around each of my balls while Laurie was sucking it. Ashley put her face in front of my cock. Laurie stopped and pulled back. Then they both started licking it all over. They were licking the head like a lolipop.

They both stood up and told me to fuck them. they stood in front of me si i pulled down their panties and started to finger each of them. They were both so wet. I laid down on the bed and ashley said she wanted it first so she slid her tight little pussy onto my cock. She let out a moan as the head slid in she started a little louder as the rest started to go in. After a little bit it was all inside of her. She startde to ride my cock. Faster and faster, harder and harder. She was screaming and then laurie like sat on my face and tole me to lick her clit. So i started to slowly lick around it. I started to lick the walls. She started to hump my face and told me to fuck her with my tongue. So I did and she was screaming. Ashley started cumming all over my cock and i loved it. She let out the loudest moan in her orgasm.

I told laurie i wanted to fuck her in the ass. So she stood up and put her hands on the wall. Her nice tanned ass looked so nice could have cummed right there. I grabbed her ass and started to finger it until; it was loose enough to fuck. I slowly started to slide my cock in. She screamed in pain at first until it was mostly all the way in. Then she started screamingf for me to not stop. So i started to speed it up. Her ass and tities were jiggling in the air. Her ass was so nice and she was screaming so loud that i felt i was about to cum so i pulled it out and told them to get on her knees and they put there faces together and were saying "cum all over me zach".

I was pumping my cock. Finnally i let out a groan and string anfter strind of cum was spewing all over there faces. Laurie was sucking it until the last drop was out of my cock. Then laurie said "you know zach im having a few girls over next weekend too". She giggled with the cum in her face.

To be continued.......  

Sara's Time; Babysat

redink on Teen Stories


Sara knew something was up the minute her Aunt Emma and her uncle walked in the door that night. It was nearly three in the morning and her friends had left about an hour ago, giving her time to clean up. But as they stepped through the door, Sara saw something on both their faces that made her guilt rise. She knew they could not have noticed anything yet, having just walked in the house, but her uncle’s eyes were on the floor and seemed to be avoiding hers. She noticed this immediately because she loved to tease him with her eyes. Her Aunt Emma’s eyes, however, were locked on Sara’s as if trying to read the thoughts floating through the wine in her head. Sara returned a questioning glance to Emma who offered a smile that meant "we’ll talk later".

Read More

Emma was not really Sara’s aunt but her mom’s cousin, and though they couldn’t read each other’s minds, they had a special relationship that brought them much closer than distant cousins would suggest.

Sara had been brought up in the same strict household as her Aunt Emma, and like her aunt was learning the realities between what her mother taught her and what her body was telling her. At a young age she felt like she was suffocating but couldn’t tell why. At a young age she also noticed that her aunt was different than the other people in her family. She heard them whisper that Aunt Emma "had" to get married, and although she didn’t know what that meant, she knew the rest of the family wasn’t happy about it. She guessed that was the reason she only saw her aunt on special occasions. But what she understood above all else was that she loved her aunt and always felt good when she was around. Aunt Emma talked about stuff. She talked about the difference between boys and girls and she was the one who told Sara about her period and what happens to a girl’s body when she grows up. Stuff Sara’s mom would never talk about.

So when Sara was told she would need a babysitter while her parents were at a church getaway for the weekend, the disappointment turned to excitement when she found out Aunt Emma would be watching her. Sara felt she was old enough to take care of herself, but a weekend with her aunt was more like a sleep over at a girlfriend’s than being babysat. And when her aunt told her that her uncle was talking Samantha and Jessie camping for the week, Sara was thrilled even more at the prospect of having all her aunt’s attention for herself.

Emma picked Sara up after school and the fun began. Emma took her to the mall and not only bought Sara a brand new dress and two outfits for the weekend, but also taught her the art of flirting with boys. Sara learned how to walk sexy and look at boys so they stopped dead in their tracks. She loved watching her aunt tease the men in the shops and picked up on all her tricks. Sara felt grown up and sexy, not like a little girl, and she loved it.

That night Emma took Sara to a fancy restaurant to show off her new dress, and though Sara could tell her aunt was attracting most of the attention, she felt more than a few eyes looking her over in the little black dress. The night flew bye in a haze of excitement and girl talk. Emma had let Sara drink from her glass of wine and by the time they returned to Emma’s home, Sara was fighting to keep her eyes open.

Sara woke in the darkness. Something had woken her, someone was crying. Her head was fuzzy and it took her a minute to realize she was in her cousin Samantha’s bed and not her own. She listened in the darkness but there was only silence. Sara slid from under the covers, her mouth dry and in need of a glass of water. Her bare feet padded across the thick carpet and she pulled the door open stepping out into the hall. The hardwood was cold under her naked feet and she shivered as she looked down the hall at the closed door of her aunt’s room.

Sara held the wood banister making her way downstairs when she heard the cry again. She was certain she had heard it this time. It sounded like a woman crying, like her aunt, and it was coming from the living room. At the bottom of the stairs Sara turned up the hallway and saw that a light was shining from the livingroom. She froze in her steps as she looked around the corner. A shiver starting at the base of her spine working its way outward until her fingers were quivering. It felt as if her flannel pj’s had disappeared and she was naked, just like her Aunt Emma.

Sara’s aunt was lying on top of someone, a man, in the middle of the living room floor. Though Sara could see most of her aunt, she could only see bits and pieces of the man; his arms sticking out from under her aunt’s hips and his legs poking out from her shoulders. It reminded Sara of the time her little brother pulled the head from her Barbie doll and replaced it with the head of his GI Joe doll. Their parts were all mixed up.

As her eyes began to make sense of the details, Sara realized the shadow between her aunt’s legs was no shadow at all, but the dark hair of the man’s head, shifting and shaking. Her eyes moved along the soft curves of her aunt’s body and, as if he knew she was there, the man’s leg fell flat and Sara could see her aunt’s face in profile. She leaned on her opposite elbow, and with her free hand reached up and took hold of the long shaft poking up from between the man’s legs. Sara’s eyes went wide at the sight of flesh towering from the man’s hips. Her aunt’s hand pumped up and down its thick length, then her head lowered and a deep moan escaped her lips, striking the young girl, as she watched the shaft disappear into her aunt’s mouth.

It was the moan that turned the chill in Sara’s young body to fever. Still shaking, she felt sweat beading on her forehead as she tried to make sense of what she was seeing. While her eyes were confused her ears had come alive and she took in all the sounds; the moaning from her aunt and the muffled words from the man between her aunt’s legs, the slurping, sucking and lip smacking coming from both ends of the twisting, writhing beast on the Persian rug. Sara stood there in the middle of the door way, looking down on the two lovers, watching his finger disappearing between the spread cheeks of her aunt’s round butt.

The young girl jumped when the bodies in front of her suddenly separated. The man had shifted forcefully to the side and Sara ducked behind the wall as her aunt said words Sara had never heard before. The words scared and excited Sara and she felt the lust in her aunt’s voice. Her hand pressed instinctively to her damp panties. She heard her own moan as her nimble fingers moved over her sensitive mound. Her knees buckled and Sara sank down against the wall listening to the bodies wrestling on the other side.

On her knees, Sara poked her head around the corner as the man cried out, "Oh, Fuck!" and the young girl watched the older woman pressing her hips down over the man so his penis went up inside her hole. Sara watched breathlessly as her aunt bounced up and down, her head thrown back and her breasts bouncing, the man’s flesh appearing then disappearing into the open petals of her flower. Sara’s eyes fixed on her aunt’s face, seeing the pleasure that was there and somehow understanding.

The young girl sat up on her knees behind the wall and pushed her pj bottoms down her slender thighs so that only her panties covered her round bottom. Sitting back on her feet she peeked around the corner again pressing her fingers to her damp slit hidden under the thin cotton. Here eyes were fixed on the spot where her aunt and the man were connected and she wondered how something so big could ever fit inside her. She watched her aunt’s hips rocking back and forth over the man’s thing, swallowing it, and she practiced the motion, leaning forward on one arm, moaning quietly as she rolled her hips over her probing fingers.

Aunt Emma’s hair was different down there. Sara had seen her mother naked and her hair was thick and covered everything down there. Emma’s was just a small patch above her slit and Sara could see the lips wrapped around his penis. Sitting back once more, the girl slowly pulled her wet panties away from her waist and peered down at the delicate fuzz barely visible there. Blushing, she tentatively slid her hand down her belly then gasped as her slender finger pressed between her swollen lips.

The scene had changed and the man was now behind Sara’s aunt. "Oh, God! Ya! Fuck my cock!" he cried, and Emma looked back over her shoulder on all fours as she thrust her hips back against his.

"Cock!" The word crawled into Sara’s ears and slid down over her tongue. She let it slip quietly from her lips, tasting it for the first time and loving its sound. His cock slid into her aunt from behind and he grabbed her shoulders and his hips shot forward slapping noisily against her ass as he grunted. Emma’s breath left her in a deep moan and she hugged the cushions of the couch, "Ooooh! Fuck my cunt! Yes! Fuck it!" The words washed over Sara and her body reacted, relaxing around her finger, allowing it deeper into her cunt. She was moaning in time with her aunt, riding a wave of pleasure through her young body she had never dreamed possible.

Sara’s eyes took in the sight of the young man’s muscular body and she licked her dry lips craving him like a desperate thirst. Her eyes followed the line of his round ass up his twisting back and muscular shoulders to the contours of his square jaw, when she suddenly recognized him. He was the waiter from the restaurant her aunt had flirted with that night, making Sara blush because he was so cute. Her aunt did not know him so Sara couldn’t imagine how it was that he was there.

Sara stared wide eyed at the young man. He was younger than her aunt who was almost 27. She knew because he had asked for her aunt’s ID when she ordered wine and she had teased him until he admitted he was only 22. The idea excited Sara. Her aunt with a younger man, more than ten years younger than her husband.

For the first time Sara thought of her uncle, but to her surprise, she was not upset. Instead the idea excited her more. She suddenly thought of her own mother and wished she could see her fucking the waiter. She imagined her there, down on the floor with her hair freed from its permanent bun, her legs spread and his huge cock causing her to scream the way her aunt was screaming. She thought of her father, so strict and rigid and cold, and maybe if her mom had a cock like the waiter’s to play with she wouldn’t be so harsh all the time.

"I’m gunna cum!" the waiter cried out and Sara watched her aunt spin around, lean back against the couch, and pull the man’s cock to her. He thrust it between her naked tits, shining wet from her cunt, and she sucked and licked at its head until it throbbed and a blur of white burst from its tip splashing over her tongue and lips, dripping down onto her breasts as she squeezed them around his spurting shaft.

Sara’s body shook and her young cunt contracted around her finger. She bit her tongue and fear and excitement flowed through her. Her flannel pj’s clung to her sweating body and her head came back to her as if she had woken from a dream. She pulled her bottoms up and with out looking twice, slipped back up the stairs and into her bed. She lay there under the covers shivering, feeling guilty, excited, ashamed and confused. She waited for something to happen but nothing did. She drifted into a fitful sleep.

She didn’t know how long she had slept but it was still dark when she woke to her door opening. She played that she was sleeping, but from the light outside her door she could see her aunt moving toward her. She sat on the edge of Sara’s bed. She was naked. Sara closed her eyes and felt her aunt’s hand pushing the hair away from her brow. For a long moment everything was still and silent. Then Sara felt her aunt’s kiss on her forehead before she got up and slipped quietly out the door. Sara fell asleep with her fingers wet from the second orgasm of her young life.

Sara walked on the edge of fear and excitement the next day as she studied her aunt, looking for some sign of what she saw the night before. They went roller skating and shopped and ate at trendy restaurants. Sara’s aunt was flirtatious and sexy the entire time and Sara mimicking her every nuance. They ended the night with a movie, but Sara was distracted wondering if one of the men her aunt had flirted with throughout the day might end up fucking her tonight. When they arrived home, Sara said she was exhausted and ran off to bed like a little girl anxious for Santa Clause to arrive.

She sat wide awake in the dark, listening. What felt like hours passed and Sara’s disappointment turned to fatigue. The lids of her eyes were heavy and she felt sleep closing in around her. Then something snapped and she shot up in her bed. She listened and waited. She slipped from the covers and slowly pulled open the door poking her head into the hall and listening. There was something.

She wanted to be ready tonight so she stepped back into her room pushing the door shut. Her pj bottoms fell to the floor and before she pulled them back up she had slipped her panties off and tucked them under her pillow. As she climbed down the stairs she could feel her naked body beneath the flannel pj’s.

There was no light in the living room this time, but a glow came from the kitchen further down the hall. Sara stopped at the corner and peaked around into the kitchen. The light was on but it was empty. She heard voices but couldn’t make them out over the sound of the jets from the jacuzzi on the back porch. Sara tip-toed across the cold kitchen floor until she could see her aunt in the hot tub.

She was standing there with the water bubbling around mid-thigh, bent at the waist, her elbows resting on the edge of the tub. The man standing behind her was thrusting his cock hard between her legs while the man in front of her sat on the rim of the tub, leaning back on his elbows. Her mouth slid up and down his cock. The darkness of their skin startled Sara and looked almost black against her aunt’s pale flesh. Their body’s were all muscle and creamy chocolate, their cocks thick and long and black as night as they slid in and out of her cunt and lips. It was as if their cocks were connected inside her aunt and her body simply slid back and forth over the ebony spike, one end thrusting in, while the other pushed out. Sara’s young body ached with desire.

Her aunt climbed out of the water and pulled both men by their cocks to the sofa set against the wall of the enclosed porch. She pushed the man whose cock she’d been sucking down on the couch and straddled his hips, pushing her cunt down over his erect flesh. Sara gasped when she saw her aunt guiding the other cock to the hole between her round butt cheeks.

The young girl was breathless as she watched the man climb over her aunt stuffing his gigantic black meat into her ass. Both men began rocking their hips rhythmically and her aunt danced between their bodies, her pink flesh swallowed up in their dark arms. Her moans were nearly screams and with each one Sara pressed deeper into her own tight slit, standing there with her bottoms around her knees. She stared entranced by the black cocks fucking her aunt’s ass and pussy, one moving in, the other out, her petite body grinding between their massive frames.

"Fuck that cock, Baby! That’s it! Fuck my monster with that sweet cunt! Goddam girl!" There voices echoed in Sara’s ears and her juices dribbled down her fingers. When she looked up she saw her aunt’s eyes reflected in the blackness of the patio window. They were locked on Sara’s own eyes, staring right into her.

Sara nearly screamed, but she had no breath in her lungs. She yanked her pj’s up and ran like lightning until she was under her covers sobbing. She waited, but there was nothing. She waited for the door to swing open and her aunt to pounce on her in a rage, but there was nothing. An hour passed and Sara drifted off to sleep.

When she woke it was still dark, and again she could see her aunt’s silhouette moving toward her in the light from the hall. She could smell the chlorine from the jacuzzi on her naked skin as she sat on the edge of the bed. Sara pretended sleep as her aunt brushed her hair from her forehead.

"Sara?" she whispered but the young girl was too scared to speak. She lay there on her back, her eyes closed tight, her chest rising and falling with each breath. She waited for her aunt’s kiss but her hand lingered this time stroking Sara’s long blonde hair. Then the fingers slipped softly into the nape of Sara’s neck, caressing her skin. The fingertips were like soft kisses and Sara felt her body start to relax. The fingers roamed over the young girl’s shoulders then down across her chest tracing circles around the sensitive nipples poking up against the course flannel sending a shiver through Sara’s body.

Her aunt’s touch moved lower until her fingers danced around the naked flesh of her naval, tickling, but not so she laughed. The fingers explored the gap of skin between Sara’s tops and bottoms. Butterflies swirled in her belly and she felt her thighs drifting apart. As the fingertips kissed the hem of her waistband, Sara drew in her breath. Her chest rose and her tummy sank and she felt her aunt’s fingers slip beneath the elastic band. They massaged the sensitive mound of young flesh rising up from her virgin slit then slid down over her electric button.

Sara gasped breathing hard now but still holding her eyes shut, her hands clutching the sheets at her side. The fingers moved delicately over her tender lips, prying them open and exploring the velvet folds inside, slick with wetness. One finger vibrated over Sara’s button making sparks appear behind her eyelids while another teased the nerves inside her young cunt. Her aunt’s touch worked magic between her slender thighs until her body tensed and her nerves broke open with heat and pleasure spreading from her sex to the tips of her fingers and toes. Sara’s body went limp and her aunt’s lips pressed against her forehead before she left the room without a word.

Sara made her way downstairs in the morning to her aunt making breakfast. Sara was afraid to look her in the eye, but her aunt was acting as if nothing had happened. She talked casually about the day ahead while she spooned eggs onto Sara’s plate. Sara was both hurt and relieved by her aunt’s manor, and was glad that she had already made plans to spend the day with a friend. She wouldn’t see her aunt until dinner time and then her parents would be bye Monday morning to pick her up.

The day with her friend was long and uneasy. She was distracted and confused and her emotions seemed to change with every passing minute. But as she headed back to her aunt’s house, the doubt and shame that had weighed heavy on her early in the day, had lifted and was replaced by a growing sense of excitement about what her aunt might have waiting for her.

Sara came through the back door into the kitchen and nearly fell over from shock. The last thing she had expected to see was her mother. And until the woman turned around, that’s exactly who Sara thought she was looking at. Same frumpy clothes and conservative hair-do, hunched over the oven with a skillet in one hand and a spatula in the other.

"You must be Sara!" boomed a voice from the hallway, and Sara turned to see a man standing there with a drink in his hand. For a minute she wondered if she had come into the wrong house, until her aunt appeared and introduced Mike and Gene. They were neighbors from up the street and Emma had invited them for dinner. Unfortunately, Gene had to work so she was spooning her dinner into a plastic bowl so she could eat at the hospital.

Gene was off and Mike took a seat at the table with Sara and her aunt. Gene and Mike were closer to Sara’s parents in age, a little older even. And though Gene could have been her mom’s sister, Sara quickly realized Mike was nothing like her father. He was laid back and funny. His daughter was about Sara’s age and was spending the summer with her grandparents. He and Gene had met Sara’s aunt and uncle at a parent-teachers conference.

The food was good and the conversation flowed and Sara was allowed a small glass of wine. She was relaxing for the first time all day when the dishes were cleared and her aunt suggested they all soak in the jacuzzi. Butterflies suddenly rose up in Sara’s tummy and then spread through her young body when Mike declared that he didn’t have any trunks.

"It’s really so much better when you go au natural," Emma said grinning at Mike. "You don’t mind, do you, Sara?" her aunt asked turning her eyes on the girl. Sara found herself shaking her head and following her aunt and Mike out onto the patio, the bottle of wine swinging at her aunt’s side.

Sara watched as her aunt pealed off her top then slid out of her jeans. Her body was amazing. Only a bit taller than Sara, she was petite but curvy with large round breasts. Sara felt embarrassed to expose her young body next to her aunt’s until she realized that Mike’s attention was focused on her. She undressed shyly but with growing confidence as she watched him watching her from the corner of her eye.

Mike made no attempt to peak from around his eyes, or to hide his body. Sara blushed when she saw his penis dangling between his thighs, and even harder when she met his piercing gaze and warm smile.

The jets came to life, and though Sara liked the feeling of her new found confidence, she was glad to be hidden beneath the foaming bubbles. Mike sat across from her with his arms spread out around the rim of the tub. Emma was slow to enter, moving naked around the patio, pouring glasses of wine. She placed one in Mike’s hand then slid down into the water at his side, cuddling up under his arm as if he were her husband.

The casual conversation from dinner continued, though Sara had a tough time following it. Her attention was on her aunt’s hands, which, although hidden under the spray of white bubbles, were quite obviously in Mike’s lap. Mike too seemed to be lagging behind in dialogue as Emma joked and teased about something or other. Several times he lay his head back and closed his eyes and Sara could hear his breath escaping his lungs.

"Sorry ladies but the water and the wine are getting to me. I’m gunna need to sit up for a minute." And Sara watched as his strong arms lifted his body from the water until his bare butt rested on the edge of the tub. "I didn’t want to offend Sara," he added with a smile in his eyes. Sara’s eyes were glued to his full erection, standing proudly between his legs, its tip poking at his firm stomach. Her mouth was suddenly dry.

"Oh, I don’t think she’ll be offended. She’s not that innocent," and Sara’s aunt winked at the girl as she slid over and ran her hand up Mike’s thigh until her grip was around the base of his cock, stroking it slowly. The only sound was Mike’s breathing as Sara sat and watched her aunt massaging the tower of flesh directly in front of her.

"Its okay Sara. Here..." she whispered and Sara felt her body drifting through the water towards the cock held out to her by her aunt. She felt her naked body rising out of the water as she stepped between his spread thighs, now looking down at the cock, her first cock. She felt her hand encircle the thick shaft just above her aunt’s thumb and finger. "Rubbery... hot... pulsing... strange... good," she thought, and she watched her hand move up and down the shaft, its thick vain slipping under her thumb. Her finger tips danced over the purple mushroom swelling at the tip and Sara loved the spongy feeling.

Sara nearly jumped at the touch of her aunt’s hand on her back, she was so entranced by the throbbing flesh in front of her. "You like?" her aunt whispered into her ear, her fingers dancing softly down the length of the girl’s spine. Sara nodded her appreciation then gasped at the double sensation of her aunt suddenly engulfing the cock with her mouth, while at the same time sliding her hand over Sara’s young ass, squeezing her firm round cheek. Sara’s eyes grew as her aunt’s lips slid down the hot pole and kissed her delicate fingers. She moaned when her aunt’s hand slid between the cheeks of her ass and traveled down between her thighs. She watched her aunt bobbing slowly up and down on the cock in her hand while penetrating fingers sent electricity through her body.

A second hand covered the naked flesh of her bottom, squeezing it, and Sara suddenly remembered the man attached to her first cock. His hand moved up her hip and cupped her young breasts, pinching and tweaking them. Sara breath was heavy in her lungs and her legs were weak beneath her.

Emma lifted her head from the cock and looked deep into Sara’s eyes, her finger stroking the hard button hidden between the young girl’s legs. She brought her lips to Sara’s, kissing softly at first, then finding her inexperienced tongue and drawing it into her mouth. Sara could taste the musky scent of the cock on her aunt’s breath and moaned deep into her mouth as there tongues slid over one another. Their lips parted and Emma guided the cock to Sara’s eager kiss.

"Suck on it, Sweety," Emma whispered into her ear as she kissed Sara’s neck. In her own ears she could hear the slurp and smack of innocent lips taking in their first cock. Mike’s voice rose above their heads, heavy and deep, filled with appreciation. Emma moved around behind Sara, spooning her young body in hers while her arms encircled her hips and her hands explored her tender box. Her lips and whispers were at Sara’s ear, kissing and instructing. She covered the inexperienced hand with her own and taught the young girl rhythm as she stroked the cock into her mouth. She guided the virgin’s fingers over his dangling balls and showed her how to roll them with her tongue.

Sara’s body ached with pleasure and thrilled at the feeling of flesh between her lips. Her aunt taught her and she made love to the cock in front of her until the sensations became too much. Her head spun with the heat of the water and the indescribable sensation of her aunt’s breasts stroking her back and her hot hips cradling Sara’s small ass.

"I think we need to move into the living room," Emma suggested, and they lifted the young girl from the tub toweling her off between them.

After a tall glass of water, Sara followed her aunt into the living room where Mike sat waiting, stroking his stiff prick. "Here, Sara..." her aunt breathed against her neck as she led her to the couch. Sara loved the feeling of her aunt’s hands which seemed to be everywhere on her hot flesh. Her heart raced as she guided her down onto Mike’s lap, straddling his muscular thighs so her knees rested on either side of him and his fat cock poked up between her spread legs. Emma climbed up behind her young pupil and again spooned her smaller body inside her own.

Sara had no idea what to do and thrilled at the feeling of her aunt’s soft body pressing up against her and sandwiching her against Mike’s hard frame. She leaned back into her teacher letting her take control. Emma’s hands cupped her aching breasts and offered them up to Mike’s lips. He sucked passionately at them, his mouth covering them entirely and his teeth nibbling at her hard nipples. Beneath her, Sara could feel his hard cock sliding against her naked slit and for the first time she forgot her modesty, "Oh, Fuck!"

The words oozed from her lips. "That’s it, Sara..." her aunt whispered. She reached between the older man and the young girl taking his cock in her hand and pressing it to Sara’s virgin slit. Sara groaned loudly. "Do you like his cock?" her words teased at Sara’s ear. "Aaaah, yes!" she cried out. "Tell him, Sara. Tell him you like his cock." The thick shaft pried apart her tight lips until they hugged the underside, stroking wet velvet over his bulging vain.

"Oh, Fuck Mike! I love your cock!" and with those words his hips began to thrust up between her spread thighs, his cock slicing open her aching cunt, filling it with ecstasy. He kissed her hard and she opened her mouth to him experiencing her first difference between a man and woman.

"Tell him you want to fuck his cock," whispered her aunt, and she screamed the words, "Fuck me Mike! Oh God! I wanna fuck your cock! I wanna fuck it so bad! I want it in side of me. Please fuck me, Mike! Please!"

As her own words echoed in her ears, Sara both feared and desperately desired the first penetration of his cock into her virgin womb. She closed her eyes tight bracing for it, but it did not come. Her aunt’s grip was high on his cock, her thumb and finger tight just beneath its swollen helmet. She held the throbbing shaft snug against the young girl’s splayed lips as he thrust his length up between them. With her own hips, Emma was rocking Sara’s pelvis against the cock until she found the rhythm and fucked her cunt against it. The sensation was excruciating pleasure against her swollen clit and it brought forth a litany of words from the girl that made her feel both nasty and sexy and brought the ecstacy to a boil.

"Ooooohhh! Godddd!" she screamed, her body bursting with heat and wetness. Her aunt was stroking Mike’s cock furiously between them and he let out his own growl of pleasure clamping his hands tight over Sara’s naked ass and pulling her hard against his cock. She looked down between them through hazy eyes as white fire shot from the eye of his cock and splashed against her chin and tits.

Sara collapsed, sticky and wet against Mike’s chest lying there panting until her aunt pulled her down to the floor. She stretched out on her back drawing in her breath as her aunt’s lips and tongue moved over her naked body licking up his seed. She brought her lips to Sara’s and the young girl sucked hungrily at her aunt’s kiss tasting his cum there.

"I want you to choose the cock that takes your virginity," her aunt whispered to her, as if anticipating the question on Sara’s mind. Then she slid her body down Sara’s until her head rested between her spread thighs. Sara trembled as her aunt’s tongue devoured her young cunt. She watched with hungry eyes as Mike knelt behind her aunt, feeding his cock deep into her pussy and rocking her forward between Sara’s thighs. Her aunt would cum soon after Sara’s juices filled her mouth and Sara would taste her aunt on Mike’s bloated cock as he coated her tongue with his final load.

Sara would spend the last night of that weekend in her aunt’s bed learning a different kind of lovemaking. In two weeks she would lose her cherry to a boy in her class. The experience would last just under two minutes. He pulled out leaving the condom her aunt had given her still inside her, and came all over the inside of her thigh. He then told all of his friends he had fucked her and by the following Monday, the entire school knew.

Sara didn’t know how long she had been asleep when her door opened and she saw her aunt’s silhouette moving towards her in the dark. She decided to simply stay the night when they got home from the wedding and was sleeping in Samantha’s bedroom while she was at a sleep over. Her aunt crawled in next to her asking what she had done to shake her uncle up so much. When Sara realized that he must have seen her, her body raged with a renewed sexual appetite. She slid over her aunt’s body, relaxing into a 69. She was experienced enough to know she was tasting her uncle’s seed inside her aunt’s wet cunt and thrilled at the idea.

Although Sara loved her aunt and trusted her more than anyone, there were still things she kept from her. She filled her in on what her husband had seen that night but hid the details of her friends and how she knew them. She shared many fantasies with her aunt but never the one’s involving her husband and how she lusted after him, although she was sure her aunt knew and might even encourage her. But she didn’t know the extent of Sara’s desires and the girl was sure they were more than even her aunt would be willing to accept.

A Very Extra Credit...Beth's First Lesson

CZuck83 on Teen Stories

Mr. Matthews stared at young Beth as she erased the blackboards for the forth time today, this was their usual routine.  At Betingsoo Prep, each faculty member chooses a student aid each semester, so that each student works for at least 1 semester a year.  Professors have the option to continue a students work for the full school year, and after spring selections, any unselected student gets placed in the front office, working for the deans.  Every day, Beth came to Mr. Matthews classroom, on Mon & Wed, she straightened the desks and swept.  On Tues & Thurs she mopped the entire classroom.  And on Fridays, he was usually nice enough to let her off the hook.  But today was different, almost two months into the semester, and Beth was beginning to slip in her studies
Read More
.  So it was time for Mr. Matthews to show Beth how they really worked here.  Time for her to earn her grades, if not with her head, then with other, more prominant features.

Beth finished cleaning then walked over to her bookbag and removed a large red apple and reached out to give it to her favorite teacher.  She really enjoyed being in his class, and hoped he liked her well enough to let her continue for the second semester.  She would never admit it to anybody, but she had a crush on him.

"I got you a present, Mr Matthews," she said with a smile.  "I hope you like it."
"Looks delicious," he replied, placing the bright apple on his desk.
"Actually, I think it's a McIntosh" she said, laughing.  
Mr. Matthews smiled at the young girl standing before him.  He glanced at her once again. Her short, plaid uniform skirt was gripping onto her thigh, showing more skin then he should probobly be seeing.  He smiled again.  "You know how much I appreciate all the work you do around here, dont you?"
"Uh-huh," she said.  "I know.  I just want to do everything I can to help out.  I really like working for you."
"I really like having you here.  I've never had a better assistant.  However, you're work ethic, in class, has declined quite a bit lately.  Is there any reason for this?"
"Um, well.  I broke up with my boyfriend a few weeks ago."
"Well, that's not really an excuse, now is it."  He said with a slight bit of anger in his voice.  "If you're not going to study, how do you expect to pass my class?"
"I don't know...um, is there any way I can make up for all of that?  Maybe some kind of extra credit assignment?"
"Well, it would take a lot of extra credit to get you back upto the A that I know you deserve.  Let's see.  I guess I could give you a pop-quiz.  See how good you are outside of studing."
"What kind of quiz?"  she said with slight nervousness.
Mr Matthews stood up.  "How about we begin with an oral exam?"  He lowered his hands to his belt and slowly opened his pants.  After a few moments, he released a thick, 7" cock from deep within.  Beth stared at it for a while.  "Well?  Are you ready for the exam?"
"Im not so sure about this Mr M.  What if the dean walks past?"
"Dont worry, Im sure he wont.  And even if he does, he's more likely to assign you more extra credit then anything else."

With that, Beth's eyes began to light up as her mind ran in circles.  She couldnt believe that no more then 1 foot from her, very hands, was Mr Matthews gigantic cock.  It was even more perfect then she imagined it.  She slowly dropped to her knees and reached out for it.  It was nice and smooth, and grew a little more in her sweaty hands.  She slowly rubbed it for a few moments, touching every single spot of skin.  Finally, after fully exploring, she leaned in and took the head in her mouth.  Her right hand reached down and took his beautiful sac, rubbing it gently as she slide the cock deeper into her mouth, until she couldnt take any more.  She slid it back and forth, savoring every sweet inch.

Mr Matthews reached down and slowly began unbuttoning Beth's blouse.  As the last button popped open, her beautiful, braless D breasts bounced to life.  He took one in his hand, rubbing his hands all over, occasionally pinching the nipple.  His other hand finally joined in and took her other breast.  She moaned with excitement, both from the cock in her mouth and the hands on her breasts.

After a couple minutes, Mr Matthews stepped back and took Beth by the hand, pulling her up.  He brought his mouth tightly against hers and kissed her very deeply.  Slidding his tounge into her mouth, he licked the deepest reaches of her throat.  He stared into her eyes and lifted her up, sitting her down onto his desk and running his hands up her skirt, finding the waist of her thong panties and pulling them off in 1 fluid motion.  He lowered to his knees and looked at her sweet, neatly clean shaven pussy.  He liked his lips as he brought them closer to her tight hole.  His hands rubbed against her lips and spread them apart, just far enough to slide his tounge up into her.  She moaned loadly at the sensation.  After a while, grabbing his head and pushing it further into her snatch.

After minutes of munching, Mr Matthews finally stopped, rubbing over the wet lips a few more times, he stood up and looked deeply into her eyes.  He pushed her down to lay on the desk and lifted her legs up, ankles on his shoulders.  He placed the head of his cock up against her lips and prepared the enter.

"Um, Mr Matthews," Beth said with slight nervousness.  Im, um, I'm a...virgin."  Her face turned red with embarrasment, but her teacher looked down and smiled.
"Don't worry hun, I'll go gentle."  With that, he pushed with all of his might, until he was deep within her tight hole.  She screamed in pain as she was ripped apart.  He ignored her cries and fucked as if she was a pro.  She whimpered a few more times, but with each new thrust, the pain grew less and less extreme. After a minute, there was no pain, but only pleasure, as her professor, the love of her young life, repeatidly shoved his massive cock into her tight, formerly virgin vagina.

Minutes later, as Mr Matthews cum exploded deep into Beth's loosening pussy, he laid down atop her, their mouths meeting once again.  As he wiped the sweat from his forhead, he smiled at Beth and said "Well, you definitly have an A for the day.  I'll see you first thing on Monday for your next lesson."

With that, they both got dressed, Beth left the room with a smile as Mr Matthews ripped into the juicy apple. 

moms best friend part 2

cman15 on Teen Stories

"Get off that computer right now" said annette.  I got off and she said to remove my clothes.

"as u know we are all single" she said as she winked to the others."what sexual experience do you have?"

"None," I said. She then told me to go to her bedroom and lay there naked till she got there so I did.

5 minutes later they all came in wearing just gstrings and heels. and my dick was standing straight up."ok jackoff really quick to get that out of the way" Annette said. Then we can get started." I jacked off looking atall three of them and let go uncontrollably and som

Read More
e cum got on alyssa's stomach."now stand up and comehere" Annette said. She pulled out to strap on dildos for her and tracy.

"Ustart fucking alyssa in the ass, Tracy will fuk your ass, and I will fuck tracy's ass ok chris?"

I said fine and she asked if i ever got fucked up the butt. I replied no. And she said it was fun and her friends fuk her all the time so we started and i lubed up and slid my dick into alyssas ass and it was so warm and good. She was moaning and all of a sudden i felt tracy enter me and i let out a moan. I felt the pumping get harder inmy ass when annette stuck her diildo in tracy's ass.

We went like that for 20 minutes all in a line fucking eachother in the ass. Then i busted in alyssas nice ass and we all pulled out and tracy sucked my dick clean and we layed there naked on annettes bed for a few minutes.

After that annette pulled some silk rope out and tied me up to her bed and i was hard once  again.  We were all naked at this point and annette was kissing alyssa and making out.  The apparently were not beginners at that.  But tracy was standing on thebed and she layed with her head by my feet the opposite way of me and she then put her one foot in my mouth and began sucking her toes. she was playing with her self while i sucked her toes and she came finally and turned aroundto suck my dick and return the favor.

After that annette said i was done for the day and every one was gonna go home so she untied me and told me i was free to do whateer i wanted but that she was gonna let me play again tomoorow which was my last full day at her house.

To be continued.